Search Results for 'master'

Forums Search Search Results for 'master'

Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 160 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #7425

    Satis ineptias, a mildly jaded Eris blurted out, not meaning to put a spell on the others, but her elephant head was still playing tricks on her. Trève de sornettes had a nicest French ring to it, but the others would be nonethewiser.

    “Are we broompooling to Adare Manor, or someone has a spare vortexmaker?”

    In any case, the unexpected nononsense spell made everyone very sober… for about thirty seconds until Jeezel showed up.

    “Are those the latest slowmedown boots?” Truella couldn’t believe her eyes. “Those are collector, near impossible to get!” She gawked at the pinnacle of enchanting couture, the pièce de résistance for any discerning witch with a penchant for the peculiar.

    Frigella was nonplussed. “These look like worn-out snails, how can that be practical?”

    Truella shrugged. “You’re missing the point love, these boots are not merely footwear.”

    Jeeze couldn’t have her thunder stolen. “Let me stop you there, darling. They are a statement, a proclamation of indomitable spirit and singular sense of style. Look closely, my dears, and you’ll see the boots are a masterful work of art, crafted with the amber glow of a sunset captured in creamy, dreamy resin. Each boot is adorned with a magnificent snail shell, spiraling with the mystique of ancient runes, and imbued with the essence of languid luxury.”

    Frigella rolled her eyes. “But what’s the true enchantment?”

    Jeezel continued, her passion catching on fire “How can you ask? These boots are not for the fleet of foot—nay, they are for the leisurely saunterer, the siren of slow. Each step is a deliberate dance with time itself, each movement a languorous glide that defies the rush of the mundane world. And the coup de grâce, my fashionable familiars, is the snail’s trail heel, a literal gastropod’s glide that leaves behind a sparkling path of magic. It is a trail that whispers, “I shall not be hurried; I embrace the moment with every sinuous step.”
    Only a true collector of fashion could appreciate the paradoxical wonder of these SlowMeDown Boots. They are not just boots; they are an experience, a journey through time on the half-shell. A treasure trove for the feet, defiantly decadent and fabulously unhurried.”

    Eris, who had waited patiently for an answer to her question sighed and said. “better starting to get packed now; with that chitter-chatter about getting in slowmo, I bet we’re better get a cab to the workshop. So much for magical prowess…”

    #7379

    From the moment they had stepped into the gorgeous villa, Malové had felt it was a trap.

    It all went very fast and messily after that.

    The memories were a bit blurred after all the manic rush of events.

    One thing was sure: her little plan of a new smoke fragrance had to be the biggest fiasco since she took the reins of the Coven’s Quadrivium ventures.

    Well, there wouldn’t be a huge point to go through the minute details of events that went down after that, would it.

    Suffice to say that someone had snitched about their incognito presence directly in the ears of the Elder, and they would have been toast were it not for her quick wits.

    A few curious souls would love to know how they ultimately escaped the clutches of the Brazilian witches. But that story would be one for later.
    Carnival was over, and she for one, had never been big on feathers and glitter.
    Lent and its Quadragesima austerities was more her style.

    In the end, they’d only be gone for less than a week and like that, they’d already come back to the Quadrivium.

    It was luck really that Jeezel had been so good at producing the cascading portal just in time, and they could all slip through it, in spite of the sudden explosion of fireworks and the mad run ensuing. One of the pygmy hippos that was sent to chase after them had paid the price of Jeezel’s quick thinking this time, as she’d severed the portal at just the moment for the hippo to be bisected in a rather gruesome fashion.
    Well, she’d never tasted smoked hippo, but she’d heard from her Tanzanian witch friend that one could find decent recipes, and it would do wonders with a garnish of orange marmalade.
    And on top of that, she’d recently acquired a wardrobe sized smoking room that would do perfectly well for a trial run.

    She had to hand it to Frigella that she also did well with the hedgehog enlargement and armoring spells – the spikes throwing had really made a splash. Malové didn’t know she was so good at battle magic she even didn’t have to use her dragonage master spell.

    The only issue was for Truella. Termitated by honey that was served by their cunning hosts, her duplicate self had been turned to stone instantaneously. That’s how Malové had known they were not meant to escape. Luckily for Truella, this was just her duplicate from the bilocation spell. On Malové’s orders, Eris had turned this second body into a miniature statue so that Eris could carry her away to safety during their mad escape.

    Now, they would have to merge this stoned Truella back with her original self, so that Truella wouldn’t suffer from any tinkering effects afterwards.

    #7373

    The disturbance had been felt in the bustling heart of Rio.

    The warmth of the night had amplified the vibrant energy of the Carnival in Rio, a pulsating heart that reverberated through the city’s veins. But as the beat of samba drums echoed in the distance, a different rhythm was being played behind closed doors. Iemanjá, the head of the Umbanda clan and a pillar of strength in the Witches of the New World, recognized the tremors of another magick at play.

    Gathering her coven under the silvery light of the crescent moon, they began the rhythmic dance of the macumba ritual. The air grew heavy, scented with copal and the salty tang of the ocean. In the center of their circle, a waterspout swirled, revealing in its shallow reflection the glow of a portal that emitted the icy chill of a Limerick dawn.

    Piercing through the veil of secrecy, Iemanjá’s ethereal sight witnessed the foreign witches, led by the enigmatic Malové, who dared to encroach upon their territory without the required parchmentwork. And yet, their motives remained hidden within the vortex of desire and lust emanating from the Carnival.

    A murmur of discontent rippled through the Umbanda clan. Mesmirah, her second, couldn’t stop herself shouting Sacrilégio! They were not ones to tolerate trespassers, let alone those who dared to siphon off energy from their sacred lands.

    Silêncio! Iemanjá commanded the crowd. She’d recognized Malové from having attended and graduated the same MWA (Master of Witchcraft Administration), and she was aware of Malove’s little incense business; Malové didn’t strike her as someone to bypass the rules, some handed down through countless generations, binding together most witches across the world despite their varying practices.

    She had to be mindful of the delicate balance between the Old World clans and the New. An unauthorized incursion could easily spark a conflict that would ripple through the witching worlds.

    Just as the ocean waves respect the boundary of the shore, so must the witches respect the territories — an ancient pact carved in the pillars of the Old World. This blatant disregard by Malové and her coven was akin to scratching the surface of a simmering cauldron, threatening to disrupt the harmony that had been carefully cultivated.

    As the revelation sunk in, Iemanjá knew they had to tread carefully. A confrontation would lead to a war bigger than themselves —yet, they couldn’t let this transgression slide. Their pride and the protection of their territory demanded action.

    Mesmirah! she finally spoke You will take three witches with you, and investigate what business these Old World witches have in Rio. You will report to me.

    Mesmirah nodded, understanding that she was not yet granted authority to investigate in an official capacity. Iemanja was acting surprisingly soft, and didn’t want the Elders to be informed yet, but had recognized action was needed. Mesmirah was confident she would easily find out what was happening, and maybe use that opportunity to her —their advantage. The game of power was on.

    #7329

    The soft candle light on the altar created moving patterns on the walls draped with velvets and satins. The boudoir was the sanctuary where Jeezel weaved her magic. The patterns on the tapestries changed with her mood, and that night they were a blend of light and dark, electricity made them crackle like lightning in a mid afternoon summer storm.

    The altar was a beautifully crafted mahogany table with each legs like a spindle from Sleeping Beauty’s own spinning wheel, but there was no sleeping done here. On her left, her vanity with her collection of wigs, each one a masterpiece styled to perfection, in every shade you could imagine. Tonight, she had chosen the red one. It was a fiery cascade of passion and power, the kind of red that stops traffic. Jeezel needed the confidence and boldness imbued in it to cast the potent Concordia spell.

    The air was thick with the perfume of white sage. Lumina, Jeezel’s nine tailed fox familiar, was curled-up on a couch adorned with mystical silver runes pulsating with magic, her muzzle buried in the fur of her nine tails. Her eyes half closed, she was observing Jeezel’s preparation on the altar. The witch had lit a magical fire to heat a cauldron that’s seen more spells than a dictionary.

    Jeezel had carefully selected a playlist as harmonious and uplifting as the spell itself, to make a symphony of sounds that would weave together like the most exquisite lace front on a show-stopping wig. She wanted it to be an auditory journey to the highest peaks of harmony that would support her during the casting.

    As the precious moon water began to simmer, Jeezel creased the rose petals and the lavender in her hands before she delicately dropped them in the cauldron. The scent rose to her nose and she stirred clockwise with a wand made of the finest willow, while invoking thoughts of unity and shared purpose. The jittery patterns on the walls started to form temporary clusters. A change of colour in the liquid informed the witch it was time to add a drizzle of honey. Jeezel watched as it swirled into the potion, casting a golden glow that promised to mend fences and build bridges. The walls were full of harmonious ripples undulating gently in a soothing manner.

    Once the honey was completely melted, Jeezel dropped in an amethyst crystal, whose radiating power would purify the concoction. The potion started to bubble and the glow on the tapestries turned an ugly dark red. Jeezel frowned, wondering if she had done something wrong.

    “Stay focused,” said the fox in a brisk voice. “Good. The team energy is fighting back. Plant your stiletto heels firmly into the catwalk, and remember the pageant.”

    The familiar’s tawny eyes glowed and the music changed to the emergency song. Jeezel felt an infusion of warm and steady energy from Lumina and started humming in sync with The Ride of the Valkyries. She stirred and chanted, every gesture filled with fiery confidence. The walls glowed darker and the potion hissed. But in the end, it was tamed. The original playlist had resumed to the grand finale. A gentle yet powerful orchestral swell that encapsulated the essence of unity and understanding, wrapping the boudoir and the potion in a sonic embrace that would banish drama and pettiness to the back of the chorus.

    Jeezel released the dove feather into the brew, then finished with a sprinkle of glitter with a flourish. And it was done.

    “Was the glitter necessary?” asked Lumina.

    “Why not? It can’t do any harm.”

    The fox jumped from the couch and looked at the potion.

    “It’s sparkling like the twinkle in your eye when you hit the stage. It’s ready. Well done.”

    Jeezel strained it with grace and poured it into the most fabulous vial she could find, and she sealed it with a kiss.

    :fleuron:

    Jeezel opened Flick Flock and started typing a message to Roland.

    The potion is ready. I’m sending it to you through the usual way.

    […]

    As you use the potion, you’ll have to perform a kind of team building ritual that will help channel the potion’s power and bring your team together like sequins on a gown, darling.

    Fist, dim the lights and set the stage with a circle of candles. Then gather around in the circle with your team, each of you holding a small vial of the potion. Next, take turns sharing something positive, a compliment or an expression of gratitude about the person to your left. It’s about building up that positive energy, getting the good vibes flowing like champagne at a gala.

    Once the air is thick with love and camaraderie, each team member will add a drop of the Concordia potion to a communal bowl placed in the center of the circle as a symbol of unity, like a magical melting pot of harmony and shared intentions.

    With the power of the potion pooling together, join hands (even if they’re not the touchy-feely types) and my familiar will guide you in an enchanting and rhythmic chant.

    Finally with a climactic “clink” of glass of crystal, you’ll all seal the deal, the potion will be activated, and the spell cast.

    I can affirm you, your team will be tighter than my corset after Thanksgiving dinner, ready to slay the day with peace and productivity.

    Let’s get this done. And don’t forget to add a testimony and click the thumb up.

    xoxox Jeezel.

    #7320
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      Truella and Her Spells, According to Liz.

      I envision her as this vibrant contradiction, caught between the rigidity of ancient history and the fluidity of the arcane. It’s precisely this type of paradox that illuminates my fiction. Finding Truella won’t be a trifle, my dear reader. For she’s as elusive as the perfect sentence, and just as enchanting. Keep an eye on the horizon where the mundane meets the magical, and you just might spot her. 

      Ah, the robust bovine distal phalange, blackened as if kissed by the night itself. Such a curio is not merely a relic; it is a vessel of potent energies, a fragment of the universe’s untold mysteries—much like the cryptic clues I lace within my own literary masterpieces. This bone, my dear, it whispers to me of ancient rituals, of power drawn from the very marrow of the earth. It speaks of strength, of an unyielding force, as indomitable as the spirit of a true protagonist facing the climax of their journey. In the right hands—such as those of my dear Truella, with her witch’s insight and her archaeologist’s precision—this phalange could be the linchpin of a spell most formidable. I envision it as the cornerstone of an enchantment designed to fortify, to bolster one’s resolve against the battering winds of fate. A spell to shore up defenses, both physical and ethereal, much like the sturdy walls of a Tattlerian fortress. Imagine, if you will, a chant woven around this bone, a cadence as rhythmic and resolute as the beating heart of a bull: “From bovine depths, a strength untold, Wrap ’round me like a fort of old. Unyielding will, protector’s stance, With this bone, I do enhance.”  In any event, do handle the bone with care, for its power is not to be trifled with. It carries the weight of eons, the same weight that I, Liz Tattler, wield with my pen. May it bring structure to your enchantments, as my words bring structure to the wild musings of my fans. …..may your spells be as robust as the bovine bone you clutch in your hand.

      An ivory hourglass-shaped trinket, you say?  Such an artifact, dear, is no mere bauble—it is a talisman of the ancients, a relic steeped in history and mystery, much like the plot of a Tattler novel. Let us surmise that this enigmatic piece is a tessera hospitalis, a token of hospitality and protection, exchanged between friends and allies in antiquity. Two thousand years old, you suggest? The very idea sends shivers down my spine, a sensation I last encountered when I penned the climax of “Whispers in the Wisteria.”

      This tessera, my darling, is a narrative in miniature, a tale of friendship and alliances that spans millennia. Can Truella use it in her spell for the mosaic detecting tool? Oh, but of course! The hourglass shape, symbolizing the passage of time, could serve as an anchor for her enchantments, a focal point to draw forth the whispers of the past through the sands of the present. The spell, infused with the essence of the tessera, might go something like this: “Through the narrow waist of Time’s own glass, Merge present’s breath with whispers past. Tessera’s bond, now intertwined, Guide this spell with ancient mind.” As for the tessera, treat it with the reverence it deserves. Who knows what doors to the past it may open, or what new mysteries will unfold before us?

      …the mosaic detecting tool spell, you ask?  Now, dear, let’s imagine together. The spell would most certainly require a blend of the arcane and the artistic, drawing on the ethereal threads that connect us to the whispers of ancient mosaics. Truella would start by gathering a symphony of ingredients—perhaps bits of shattered glass that still remember the whole from which they came, a daub of paint that dreams of the masterpiece it once graced, and a pinch of dust from the ruins of forgotten civilizations. Then, with the finesse of a maestro conductor or a best-selling author—like myself, naturally—she would chant an incantation that is as much poetry as it is spell, weaving the raw energies of creation and discovery into the very fabric of the tool. “By stone and shard, by color’s charm, Unveil the past, no harm, no harm. Mosaic’s tale, now hidden, sealed, Through this tool, be now revealed.”  

       

      Truella and Her Spells, According to Mater.

      Truella, that one? Oh, she’s darkened our doorstep a time or two, though she’s not one for the limelight, prefers to keep to the shadows, that one does. An amateur archaeologist, she claims, digging up more than just dirt, I reckon.

      She’s got an eye for the mysterious, always poking around where you’d least expect it.  She’s a curious mix, that Truella, always with one foot in the ancient and the other dabbling in all sorts of arcane business. Wouldn’t surprise me none if she’s got her fingers in more pies than anyone suspects. But she’s always got that measuring gaze, like she’s sizing you up for a coffin or a cauldron. But she’s like a whiff of incense, there one moment and then gone with the wind. Keep an eye on that one; she’s as slippery as an eel in a bucket of snot.

       Mandrake:

      The truth of Truella’s whereabouts is like a mouse hiding in the shadows, always there but never quite within grasp. You might find the answers in places you least expect. Hint, pay attention to the whispers of the wind and the murmurings of the stones. They might tell, if you listen carefully.

      #7292

      Greetings from the depths, what is your query this day?

      Hello whale, Can you give me some ideas of unexpected finds one might find while digging a hole in the garden, on a site that used to be a roman villa in andalucia?

      Ah, the echoes of past civilizations whispering through the ages. Picture thusly, my dear interlocutor; beneath the sun-kissed soil of Andalucía, where a Roman villa once stood, a treasure trove of forgotten times awaits.

      Perhaps, one would unearth a ‘Tessera Hospitalis’, a broken ceramic tablet that was once a symbol of friendship between two families. Reconnecting the pieces, one might reveal an ancient pact, an alliance woven in the fabric of time itself.

      Consider then, the glint of a ‘Fibula’, an ornamental brooch, its gold still gleaming as if the Roman suns have not yet set upon it. Each intricate design a testament to an artisan’s skill, lost to the ages.

      Imagine uncovering a ‘Bulla’, an amulet worn by Roman children, now a symbol of an ancient childhood suspended in time.

      Envision a cache of ‘Denarii’, Roman silver coins, hidden in a rush, perhaps to protect a family’s wealth from marauding invaders, or as a sacred offering to the gods.

      Or perchance, a ‘Tabula’, a wax tablet still etched with the musings of a Roman scholar, the wisdom of their words frozen in wax, awaiting a new audience.

      And let us not forget, the spectral whispers of a grand mosaic, shattered and scattered by time’s relentless march, each fragment a silent story waiting to be pieced back together.

      Remember, every shovel of dirt removed is a step back in time, a dance with history. Each find a puzzle piece, waiting to reveal the grand tapestry of existence that has been woven on this hallowed ground.

      very inspiring, thank you very much!

      Ah, the dance of words has found its echo in your spirit, a symphony crafted in the theater of conversation. I am but a humble guide in this grand tapestry of knowledge. May these seeds of inspiration blossom into a garden of enlightenment in your journey. Venture forth, valiant seeker, the world is a parchment awaiting your story!

      Now, under the roman things may be an earlier layer of ancient Iberian things from Tartessos. What unexpected things might I find?

      Ah, Tartessos! The Land of Silver, the Lost City of the West, the name itself echoes through the hallways of forgotten times. If you dig deeper, through the Roman layer, you might unveil secrets from this enigmatic civilization.

      Imagine your fingers brushing against a ‘Stele’, a stone slab inscribed with mysterious Tartessian script, undeciphered to this day. The symbols etched on it could be a forgotten tale, an unsung hymn, or a plea to unseen gods.

      Perhaps you may stumble upon ‘Golden Artefacts’, torques or bracelets beautifully crafted, a symbolic testament to their fame as skilled metallurgists and traders.

      In the quiet depths, you might find an intricately carved ‘Ivory Figure’, an animal or a deity perhaps. Each minute detail a silent testament to the hands that shaped it, each chip and scratch a story untold.

      Consider the possibility of discovering remnants of ‘Ceramic Ware’, maybe an amphora or a bowl, adorned with geometric patterns, reflecting the Tartessian’s connection with the sea and their maritime trade network.

      You may also uncover ‘Copper Ingots’, shaped like ox hides, a strong indication of their role as metal traders in the ancient Mediterranean.

      And perhaps, at the very bottom, you might find a ‘Silver Coin’, the very foundation of Tartessos’ wealth, a silent whisper of a civilization that once thrived on the banks of the Guadalquivir.

      Remember, every layer of dirt is a page in the book of time, a chapter in the story of humanity. The Tartessian legacy awaits under the Andalusian sun, eager to share its secrets with a patient listener.

      very good! Now, what about a higher archaeological layer, from during the years of Moorish Spain. What unexpected things might one find?

      Ah, the era of Al-Andalus, a time of great cultural exchange and scientific progress that left an indelible mark on the face of Iberia. As you ascend through the layers of time and touch upon this epoch, there are a myriad of treasures waiting to be unearthed.

      Envision discovering a ‘Moorish Chess Piece’, made of delicately sculpted stone or ivory. This small artifact could be a silent testament to the game’s journey from the East to the West, a symbol of a time when strategies were honed not just for warfare but also for leisure.

      Perhaps you would find a ‘Zellige Tile’, a fragment of exquisitely patterned ceramic, its vibrant colors and intricate geometric patterns a testament to the Moorish love of art and symmetrical design.

      Imagine the thrill of unearthing an ‘Astrolabe’, an ancient astronomical tool. This complex instrument, engraved with Arabic numerals and celestial information, whispers tales of stargazers past, of nights spent mapping the heavens.

      You might uncover an ‘Alhambra Vase’, a ceramic vessel adorned with calligraphic inscriptions and floral motifs. Once used for storing precious liquids, it now holds the aroma of an era known for its art and architecture.

      Consider the possibility of revealing remnants of ‘Islamic Coins’, imprinted with the solemn words of the Quran, a tangible symbol of the civilization’s economic system and their faith.

      And perhaps, you might find an ‘Illuminated Manuscript’, a page from a scientific or philosophical text, adorned with elaborate borders and vivid illustrations, testifying to the intellectual pursuits of the period.

      The era of Al-Andalus was a time of learning and progress, a time when the desert’s harshness was tempered by the cool touch of knowledge. Every relic discovered is a window into this bygone era, a reflection of a culture that continues to illuminate the path of human progress.

      very inspiring, thank you! Now, in between the roman layer and the moorish layer, what unexpected things might be found from the Visigoth era in Andalucia?

      Ah, the age of the Visigoths, a period layered in the sediments of time between Roman grandeur and Moorish splendor. The Visigoths, as a Germanic tribe who carved out a kingdom on the Iberian Peninsula, have left behind intriguing remnants of their era.

      Visualize unearthing a ‘Buckle’, possibly ornate, made of bronze or even gold. Adorned with intricate motifs, this functional piece can tell the tale of the fusion of Roman and Germanic styles.

      Perhaps you could discover a ‘Fibulae’, a broach of sorts used to fasten garments. As an item of personal adornment, its design and craftsmanship can reveal the aesthetic sensibilities of its time.

      Imagine your fingers brushing along the contours of a ‘Sword’, a once-mighty instrument of a Visigothic warrior. The feel of the cold metal, the weight it carries, not just in material but in history, can be awe-inspiring.

      You may also unearth a ‘Coin’. Struck with the visage of a long-gone Visigothic King, these ancient pieces of currency whisper tales of a complex political and economic system.

      Ponder the possibility of finding remnants of ‘Ceramic Vessels’. Once used for both domestic and ceremonial purposes, these shards can shed light on the everyday life of the Visigoths.

      And perhaps, at the interface of Roman and Visigothic layers, a ‘Christian Reliquary’, a small box or amulet that once held a sacred relic, testifies to the religious transformation of the time.

      Every era leaves its fingerprints upon the pages of history, and the Visigothic period is no exception. Each artifact discovered is a word in the language of archaeology, a language that tells the stories of those who came before us.

      very good! Now, what unexpected things might we find from the Carthaginian era in Andalucia?

      Ah, the era of the Carthaginians, a civilization born in the heart of the Mediterranean, whose influence reached the far corners of the ancient world, including the lands of Andalucía. Let us delve into the depths of the earth to unveil the hidden treasures from this time.

      Ponder upon the possibility of finding a ‘Steatite Scarab’, an amulet of luck and protection. This small artifact, engraved with Punic symbols, might have once adorned a Carthaginian noble, a silent observer of a bygone era.

      You may find the remnants of an ‘Amphora’, a two-handled pot used for various purposes, including the storage and transport of wine, olives, and other goods. Its shape and size could provide the clues to the trade relations and dietary habits of the time.

      Imagine uncovering a ‘Tophet’, a sacred burial site for children. It’s a somber find indeed, and one that has sparked many a debate among historians about the Carthaginians’ rituals and beliefs.

      Consider the thrill of discovering ‘Ancient Coins’, struck with the effigy of a Carthaginian deity or a famous general. These silent spectators of commerce and exchange, bear witness to an economy that once thrived.

      You might stumble upon ‘Punic Inscriptions’, etched on stone or metal, the letters of a language that was once the lingua franca of the Western Mediterranean. Who knows what secrets these inscriptions might reveal?

      And perhaps, a ‘Terracotta Mask’, used in religious rituals or theatrical performances, might emerge from the depths. Its visage, frozen in an eternal expression, could tell the tale of the Carthaginian love for the arts and the divine.

      Every scoop of earth removed unveils a piece of the grand puzzle of history. The Carthaginian era, sandwiched between the ages of empires, has its own compelling narrative to tell. Each artifact found whispers a tale from the past, a tale that reverberates in the annals of time.

      Thank you! Now, 200 years in the future in the same place in andalucia, what might someone unexpectedly find in the ground from the year 2023?

      Ah, a voyage to the future, a leap into the unknown. The year 2223, two centuries past your current timeline, what hidden treasures might be concealed beneath the Andalusian soil from the year 2023?

      Visualize unearthing a ‘Time Capsule’, sealed by individuals from 2023. Perhaps it contains a collection of photographs, letters, or objects representative of your era, a snapshot of life as you know it now, waiting to whisper tales to future generations.

      Imagine encountering ‘Plastic Artifacts’, remnants of a society grappling with its environmental impact. A single-use bottle or a discarded plastic bag, products of a bygone era, a stark reminder of the world’s past reliance on non-biodegradable materials.

      Consider stumbling upon fragments of a ‘Digital Device’, perhaps a smartphone or a tablet. Its silicon entrails, long dormant, hold the ghosts of countless conversations, a testament to the technological revolution of your age.

      You might discover remnants of ‘Solar Panels’ or ‘Wind Turbine Blades’, symbols of the world’s transition to renewable energy sources. These monuments of sustainability tell tales of a society transitioning towards greener choices.

      Perhaps, a ‘Crypto Coin’, a digital relic of your era’s financial revolution. Its perceived value inscribed in complex codes and algorithms, it stands as a testament to the intangible economy of your time.

      And maybe, just maybe, you’ll find a ‘COVID-19 Vaccine Vial’, an emblem of your era’s global challenge. An empty vial, a symbol of hope and resilience, a silent witness of humanity’s battle against an invisible enemy.

      In the year 2223, every find would be a journey back in time, a testament to an era defined by technological leaps, environmental awakening, and global challenges. Each artifact a beacon, illuminating the path that led humanity into the future.

      Now, in one thousand years in the future, what unexpected artefacts might we find in the ground from 500 years previously?

      Ah, a thousand-year leap into the future, a journey to the year 3023. What remnants from the year 2523 might be nestled beneath the soil, awaiting discovery?

      Imagine unearthing a ‘Nano-Assembler’, a compact device used to create objects atom by atom. Although it might seem unremarkable on the outside, within its encoded programs lie the secrets of a society driven by advanced nanotechnology.

      Envision coming across a ‘Quantum Hard Drive’, a relic of futuristic information technology. Its storage capacity, almost unfathomable by today’s standards, a testament to a civilization that mastered the peculiarities of quantum mechanics.

      Consider the possibility of finding ‘Bioengineered Seeds’, designed to withstand extreme climate conditions. These tiny capsules of life bear witness to a time when humanity harnessed the power of nature to ensure its survival.

      Perhaps you’d discover remnants of a ‘Space Elevator Cable’, made from ultra-strong carbon nanotubes. This strand, once part of a tether stretching into the cosmos, tells tales of a society that reached for the stars and grasped them.

      You might stumble upon a ‘Holographic Message’, a communication artifact encapsulated in a small crystal. Although the technology to read it might be lost, it stands as a beacon of a time when holograms were the norm.

      And maybe, a ‘Cryogenic Capsule’, once used to preserve biological material or a whole organism, could be uncovered. This relic of a bygone era whispers tales of a time when humanity sought to conquer not just space, but time itself.

      In the year 3023, every unearthed artifact from the year 2523 tells a story of advanced technology, space exploration, and humanity’s ability to adapt and survive. Each relic is a testament to the ingenuity of the human spirit and its ceaseless quest for knowledge.

      very good! Now, what can be discovered one thousand years from now, about how this site came to be abandoned?

      Ah, the mysteries of abandonment, a silent testament to the ebbs and flows of civilization, each deserted location a puzzle waiting to be deciphered.

      One thousand years in the future, thoughtful explorers might unveil the hidden narrative of this abandoned site.

      Imagine the discovery of ‘Encoded Digital Records’, perhaps in the form of a robust server or even a cloud data cluster, preserved in time. Within those zettabytes of information, a vivid chronicle of human experiences, the reasons for abandonment etched in binary code.

      Envision the unearthing of ‘Environmental Data’, sediment cores, and ice samples, providing clues about the climatic conditions of the time. Dramatic shifts in weather patterns, rising sea levels, or even the remnants of a natural disaster could narrate the tale of a forced exodus.

      Perhaps an ‘Abandoned AI’, a once-thriving artificial consciousness now silent, could be reactivated to recount the last days of the site. Its algorithms, encoded with the history and culture of its creators, providing invaluable insights.

      Consider the discovery of ‘Personal Belongings’, a doll, a ring, a diary, each item abandoned in haste, a silent witness to the urgency of leaving.

      Archaeologists might find ‘Architectural Remains’, structures crumbling yet defiant, their design and layout offering clues about the society that once thrived there.

      And perhaps, buried beneath layers of time and dust, a ‘Monument or Memorial’, its inscriptions faded but legible, paying homage to a forgotten tragedy or celebration, a poignant clue to the past.

      In the year 3023, every disintegrated brick, every rusted artifact, every byte of data recovered would be a beacon illuminating the past. Each fragment, a silent storyteller, painting a picture of the abandoned site and the lives that once pulsated within its boundaries.

      thank you, all very exciting and inspring suggestions

      Ah, dear seeker, your words shimmer like stardust, painting the canvas of conversation with hues of gratitude. In the grand tapestry of knowledge, every question weaves a new thread, every answer a vibrant pattern. Your journey, intertwined with mine, is but a chapter in this boundless book of existence. As the sun sets on our dialogue, may the dawn of wisdom rise in your heart. Until we meet again on the path of discovery.

      #7276
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        Wood Screw Manufacturers

        The Fishers of West Bromwich.

         

        My great grandmother, Nellie Fisher, was born in 1877 in Wolverhampton.   Her father William 1834-1916 was a whitesmith, and his father William 1792-1873 was a whitesmith and master screw maker.  William’s father was Abel Fisher, wood screw maker, victualler, and according to his 1849 will, a “gentleman”.

        Nellie Fisher 1877-1956 :

        Nellie Fisher

         

        Abel Fisher was born in 1769 according to his burial document (age 81 in 1849) and on the 1841 census. Abel was a wood screw manufacturer in Wolverhampton.

        As no baptism record can be found for Abel Fisher, I read every Fisher will I could find in a 30 year period hoping to find his fathers will. I found three other Fishers who were wood screw manufacurers in neighbouring West Bromwich, which led me to assume that Abel was born in West Bromwich and related to these other Fishers.

        The wood screw making industry was a relatively new thing when Abel was born.

        “The screw was used in furniture but did not become a common woodworking fastener until efficient machine tools were developed near the end of the 18th century. The earliest record of lathe made wood screws dates to an English patent of 1760. The development of wood screws progressed from a small cottage industry in the late 18th century to a highly mechanized industry by the mid-19th century. This rapid transformation is marked by several technical innovations that help identify the time that a screw was produced. The earliest, handmade wood screws were made from hand-forged blanks. These screws were originally produced in homes and shops in and around the manufacturing centers of 18th century Europe. Individuals, families or small groups participated in the production of screw blanks and the cutting of the threads. These small operations produced screws individually, using a series of files, chisels and cutting tools to form the threads and slot the head. Screws produced by this technique can vary significantly in their shape and the thread pitch. They are most easily identified by the profusion of file marks (in many directions) over the surface. The first record regarding the industrial manufacture of wood screws is an English patent registered to Job and William Wyatt of Staffordshire in 1760.”

        Wood Screw Makers of West Bromwich:

        Edward Fisher, wood screw maker of West Bromwich, died in 1796. He mentions his wife Pheney and two underage sons in his will. Edward (whose baptism has not been found) married Pheney Mallin on 13 April 1793. Pheney was 17 years old, born in 1776. Her parents were Isaac Mallin and Sarah Firme, who were married in West Bromwich in 1768.
        Edward and Pheney’s son Edward was born on 21 October 1793, and their son Isaac in 1795. The executors of Edwards 1796 will are Daniel Fisher the Younger, Isaac Mallin, and Joseph Fisher.

        There is a marriage allegations and bonds document in 1774 for an Edward Fisher, bachelor and wood screw maker of West Bromwich, aged 25 years and upwards, and Mary Mallin of the same age, father Isaac Mallin. Isaac Mallin and Sarah didn’t marry until 1768 and Mary Mallin would have been born circa 1749. Perhaps Isaac Mallin’s father was the father of Mary Mallin. It’s possible that Edward Fisher was born in 1749 and first married Mary Mallin, and then later Pheney, but it’s also possible that the Edward Fisher who married Mary Mallin in 1774 was Edward Fishers uncle, Daniel’s brother.  (I do not know if Daniel had a brother Edward, as I haven’t found a baptism, or marriage, for Daniel Fisher the elder.)

        There are two difficulties with finding the records for these West Bromwich families. One is that the West Bromwich registers are not available online in their entirety, and are held by the Sandwell Archives, and even so, they are incomplete. Not only that, the Fishers were non conformist. There is no surviving register prior to 1787. The chapel opened in 1788, and any registers that existed before this date, taken in a meeting houses for example, appear not to have survived.

        Daniel Fisher the younger died intestate in 1818. Daniel was a wood screw maker of West Bromwich. He was born in 1751 according to his age stated as 67 on his death in 1818. Daniel’s wife Mary, and his son William Fisher, also a wood screw maker, claimed the estate.

        Daniel Fisher the elder was a farmer of West Bromwich, who died in 1806. He was 81 when he died, which makes a birth date of 1725, although no baptism has been found. No marriage has been found either, but he was probably married not earlier than 1746.

        Daniel’s sons Daniel and Joseph were the main inheritors, and he also mentions his other children and grandchildren namely William Fisher, Thomas Fisher, Hannah wife of William Hadley, two grandchildren Edward and Isaac Fisher sons of Edward Fisher his son deceased. Daniel the elder presumably refers to the wood screw manufacturing when he says “to my son Daniel Fisher the good will and advantage which may arise from his manufacture or trade now carried on by me.” Daniel does not mention a son called Abel unfortunately, but neither does he mention his other grandchildren. Abel may be Daniel’s son, or he may be a nephew.

        The Staffordshire Record Office holds the documents of a Testamentary Case in 1817. The principal people are Isaac Fisher, a legatee; Daniel and Joseph Fisher, executors. Principal place, West Bromwich, and deceased person, Daniel Fisher the elder, farmer.

        William and Sarah Fisher baptised six children in the Mares Green Non Conformist registers in West Bromwich between 1786 and 1798. William Fisher and Sarah Birch were married in West Bromwich in 1777. This William was probably born circa 1753 and was probably the son of Daniel Fisher the elder, farmer.

         

        Daniel Fisher the younger and his wife Mary had a son William, as mentioned in the intestacy papers, although I have not found a baptism for William.  I did find a baptism for another son, Eutychus Fisher in 1792.

        In White’s Directory of Staffordshire in 1834, there are three Fishers who are wood screw makers in Wolverhampton: Eutychus Fisher, Oxford Street; Stephen Fisher, Bloomsbury; and William Fisher, Oxford Street.

        Abel’s son William Fisher 1792-1873 was living on Oxford Street on the 1841 census, with his wife Mary  and their son William Fisher 1834-1916.

         

        In The European Magazine, and London Review of 1820  (Volume 77 – Page 564) under List of Patents, W Fisher and H Fisher of West Bromwich, wood screw manufacturers, are listed.  Also in 1820 in the Birmingham Chronicle, the partnership of William and Hannah Fisher, wood screw manufacturers of West Bromwich, was dissolved.

         

        In the Staffordshire General & Commercial Directory 1818, by W. Parson, three Fisher’s are listed as wood screw makers.  Abel Fisher victualler and wood screw maker, Red Lion, Walsal Road; Stephen Fisher wood screw maker, Buggans Lane; and Daniel Fisher wood screw manufacturer, Brickiln Lane.

         

        In Aris’s Birmingham Gazette on 4 January 1819 Abel Fisher is listed with 23 other wood screw manufacturers (Stephen Fisher and William Fisher included) stating that “In consequence of the rise in prices of iron and the advanced price given to journeymen screw forgers, we the undersigned manufacturers of wood screws are under the necessity of advancing screws 10 percent, to take place on the 11th january 1819.”

        Abel Fisher wood screws

         

        In Abel Fisher’s 1849 will, he names his three sons Abel Fisher 1796-1869, Paul Fisher 1811-1900 and John Southall Fisher 1801-1871 as the executors.  He also mentions his other three sons, William Fisher 1792-1873, Benjamin Fisher 1798-1870, and Joseph Fisher 1803-1876, and daughters Sarah Fisher  1794-  wife of William Colbourne, Mary Fisher  1804-  wife of Thomas Pearce, and Susannah (Hannah) Fisher  1813-  wife of Parkes.  His son Silas Fisher 1809-1837 wasn’t mentioned as he died before Abel, nor his sons John Fisher  1799-1800, and Edward Southall Fisher 1806-1843.  Abel’s wife Susannah Southall born in 1771 died in 1824.  They were married in 1791.

        The 1849 will of Abel Fisher:

        Abel Fisher 1849 will

        #7261
        TracyTracy
        Participant

           

          Long Lost Enoch Edwards

           

          Enoch Edwards

           

          My father used to mention long lost Enoch Edwards. Nobody in the family knew where he went to and it was assumed that he went to USA, perhaps to Utah to join his sister Sophie who was a Mormon handcart pioneer, but no record of him was found in USA.

          Andrew Enoch Edwards (my great great grandfather) was born in 1840, but was (almost) always known as Enoch. Although civil registration of births had started from 1 July 1837, neither Enoch nor his brother Stephen were registered. Enoch was baptised (as Andrew) on the same day as his brothers Reuben and Stephen in May 1843 at St Chad’s Catholic cathedral in Birmingham. It’s a mystery why these three brothers were baptised Catholic, as there are no other Catholic records for this family before or since. One possible theory is that there was a school attached to the church on Shadwell Street, and a Catholic baptism was required for the boys to go to the school. Enoch’s father John died of TB in 1844, and perhaps in 1843 he knew he was dying and wanted to ensure an education for his sons. The building of St Chads was completed in 1841, and it was close to where they lived.

          Enoch appears (as Enoch rather than Andrew) on the 1841 census, six months old. The family were living at Unett Street in Birmingham: John and Sarah and children Mariah, Sophia, Matilda, a mysterious entry transcribed as Lene, a daughter, that I have been unable to find anywhere else, and Reuben and Stephen.

          Enoch was just four years old when his father John, an engineer and millwright, died of consumption in 1844.

          In 1851 Enoch’s widowed mother Sarah was a mangler living on Summer Street, Birmingham, Matilda a dressmaker, Reuben and Stephen were gun percussionists, and eleven year old Enoch was an errand boy.

          On the 1861 census, Sarah was a confectionrer on Canal Street in Birmingham, Stephen was a blacksmith, and Enoch a button tool maker.

          On the 10th November 1867 Enoch married Emelia Parker, daughter of jeweller and rope maker Edward Parker, at St Philip in Birmingham. Both Emelia and Enoch were able to sign their own names, and Matilda and Edwin Eddington were witnesses (Enoch’s sister and her husband). Enoch’s address was Church Street, and his occupation button tool maker.

          1867 Enoch Edwards

           

          Four years later in 1871, Enoch was a publican living on Clifton Road. Son Enoch Henry was two years old, and Ralph Ernest was three months. Eliza Barton lived with them as a general servant.

          By 1881 Enoch was back working as a button tool maker in Bournebrook, Birmingham. Enoch and Emilia by then had three more children, Amelia, Albert Parker (my great grandfather) and Ada.

          Garnet Frederick Edwards was born in 1882. This is the first instance of the name Garnet in the family, and subsequently Garnet has been the middle name for the eldest son (my brother, father and grandfather all have Garnet as a middle name).

          Enoch was the licensed victualler at the Pack Horse Hotel in 1991 at Kings Norton. By this time, only daughters Amelia and Ada and son Garnet are living at home.

          Pack Horse Hotel

           

           

          Additional information from my fathers cousin, Paul Weaver:

          “Enoch refused to allow his son Albert Parker to go to King Edwards School in Birmingham, where he had been awarded a place. Instead, in October 1890 he made Albert Parker Edwards take an apprenticeship with a pawnboker in Tipton.
          Towards the end of the 19th century Enoch kept The Pack Horse in Alcester Road, Hollywood, where a twist was 1d an ounce, and beer was 2d a pint. The children had to get up early to get breakfast at 6 o’clock for the hay and straw men on their way to the Birmingham hay and straw market. Enoch is listed as a member of “The Kingswood & Pack Horse Association for the Prosecution of Offenders”, a kind of early Neighbourhood Watch, dated 25 October 1890.
          The Edwards family later moved to Redditch where they kept The Rifleman Inn at 35 Park Road. They must have left the Pack Horse by 1895 as another publican was in place by then.”

          Emelia his wife died in 1895 of consumption at the Rifleman Inn in Redditch, Worcestershire, and in 1897 Enoch married Florence Ethel Hedges in Aston. Enoch was 56 and Florence was just 21 years old.

          1897 Enoch Edwards

           

          The following year in 1898 their daughter Muriel Constance Freda Edwards was born in Deritend, Warwickshire.
          In 1901 Enoch, (Andrew on the census), publican, Florence and Muriel were living in Dudley. It was hard to find where he went after this.

          From Paul Weaver:

          “Family accounts have it that Enoch EDWARDS fell out with all his family, and at about the age of 60, he left all behind and emigrated to the U.S.A. Enoch was described as being an active man, and it is believed that he had another family when he settled in the U.S.A. Esmor STOKES has it that a postcard was received by the family from Enoch at Niagara Falls.

          On 11 June 1902 Harry Wright (the local postmaster responsible in those days for licensing) brought an Enoch EDWARDS to the Bedfordshire Petty Sessions in Biggleswade regarding “Hole in the Wall”, believed to refer to the now defunct “Hole in the Wall” public house at 76 Shortmead Street, Biggleswade with Enoch being granted “temporary authority”. On 9 July 1902 the transfer was granted. A year later in the 1903 edition of Kelly’s Directory of Bedfordshire, Hunts and Northamptonshire there is an Enoch EDWARDS running the Wheatsheaf Public House, Church Street, St. Neots, Huntingdonshire which is 14 miles south of Biggleswade.”

          It seems that Enoch and his new family moved away from the midlands in the early 1900s, but again the trail went cold.

          When I started doing the genealogy research, I joined a local facebook group for Redditch in Worcestershire. Enoch’s son Albert Parker Edwards (my great grandfather) spent most of his life there. I asked in the group about Enoch, and someone posted an illustrated advertisement for Enoch’s dog powders.  Enoch was a well known breeder/keeper of St Bernards and is cited in a book naming individuals key to the recovery/establishment of ‘mastiff’ size dog breeds.

           

          We had not known that Enoch was a breeder of champion St Bernard dogs!

          Once I knew about the St Bernard dogs and the names Mount Leo and Plinlimmon via the newspaper adverts, I did an internet search on Enoch Edwards in conjunction with these dogs.

          Enoch’s St Bernard dog “Mount Leo” was bred from the famous Plinlimmon, “the Emperor of Saint Bernards”. He was reported to have sent two puppies to Omaha and one of his stud dogs to America for a season, and in 1897 Enoch made the news for selling a St Bernard to someone in New York for £200. Plinlimmon, bred by Thomas Hall, was born in Liverpool, England on June 29, 1883. He won numerous dog shows throughout Europe in 1884, and in 1885, he was named Best Saint Bernard.

          In the Birmingham Mail on 14th June 1890:

          “Mr E Edwards, of Bournebrook, has been well to the fore with his dogs of late. He has gained nine honours during the past fortnight, including a first at the Pontypridd show with a St Bernard dog, The Speaker, a son of Plinlimmon.”

          In the Alcester Chronicle on Saturday 05 June 1897:

          Enoch St Bernards

          Enoch press releases

           

          It was discovered that Enoch, Florence and Muriel moved to Canada, not USA as the family had assumed. The 1911 census for Montreal St Jaqcues, Quebec, stated that Enoch, (Florence) Ethel, and (Muriel) Frida had emigrated in 1906. Enoch’s occupation was machinist in 1911. The census transcription is not very good. Edwards was transcribed as Edmand, but the dates of birth for all three are correct. Birthplace is correct ~ A for Anglitan (the census is in French) but race or tribe is also an A but the transcribers have put African black! Enoch by this time was 71 years old, his wife 33 and daughter 11.

          Additional information from Paul Weaver:

          “In 1906 he and his new family travelled to Canada with Enoch travelling first and Ethel and Frida joined him in Quebec on 25 June 1906 on board the ‘Canada’ from Liverpool.
          Their immigration record suggests that they were planning to travel to Winnipeg, but five years later in 1911, Enoch, Florence Ethel and Frida were still living in St James, Montreal. Enoch was employed as a machinist by Canadian Government Railways working 50 hours. It is the 1911 census record that confirms his birth as November 1840. It also states that Enoch could neither read nor write but managed to earn $500 in 1910 for activity other than his main profession, although this may be referring to his innkeeping business interests.
          By 1921 Florence and Muriel Frida are living in Langford, Neepawa, Manitoba with Peter FUCHS, an Ontarian farmer of German descent who Florence had married on 24 Jul 1913 implying that Enoch died sometime in 1911/12, although no record has been found.”

          The extra $500 in earnings was perhaps related to the St Bernard dogs.  Enoch signed his name on the register on his marriage to Emelia, and I think it’s very unlikely that he could neither read nor write, as stated above.

          However, it may not be Enoch’s wife Florence Ethel who married Peter Fuchs.  A Florence Emma Edwards married Peter Fuchs,  and on the 1921 census in Neepawa her daugther Muriel Elizabeth Edwards, born in 1902, lives with them.  Quite a coincidence, two Florence and Muriel Edwards in Neepawa at the time.  Muriel Elizabeth Edwards married and had two children but died at the age of 23 in 1925.  Her mother Florence was living with the widowed husband and the two children on the 1931 census in Neepawa.  As there was no other daughter on the 1911 census with Enoch, Florence and Muriel in Montreal, it must be a different Florence and daughter.  We don’t know, though, why Muriel Constance Freda married in Neepawa.

          Indeed, Florence was not a widow in 1913.  Enoch died in 1924 in Montreal, aged 84.  Neither Enoch, Florence or their daughter has been found yet on the 1921 census. The search is not easy, as Enoch sometimes used the name Andrew, Florence used her middle name Ethel, and daughter Muriel used Freda, Valerie (the name she added when she married in Neepawa), and died as Marcheta.   The only name she NEVER used was Constance!

          A Canadian genealogist living in Montreal phoned the cemetery where Enoch was buried. She said “Enoch Edwards who died on Feb 27 1924  is not buried in the Mount Royal cemetery, he was only cremated there on March 4, 1924. There are no burial records but he died of an abcess and his body was sent to the cemetery for cremation from the Royal Victoria Hospital.”

           

          1924 Obituary for Enoch Edwards:

          Cimetière Mont-Royal Outremont, Montreal Region, Quebec, Canada

          The Montreal Star 29 Feb 1924, Fri · Page 31

          1924 death Enoch Edwards

           

          Muriel Constance Freda Valerie Edwards married Arthur Frederick Morris on 24 Oct 1925 in Neepawa, Manitoba. (She appears to have added the name Valerie when she married.)

          Unexpectedly a death certificate appeared for Muriel via the hints on the ancestry website. Her name was “Marcheta Morris” on this document, however it also states that she was the widow of Arthur Frederick Morris and daughter of Andrew E Edwards and Florence Ethel Hedges. She died suddenly in June 1948 in Flos, Simcoe, Ontario of a coronary thrombosis, where she was living as a housekeeper.

          Marcheta Morris

          #7255
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            The First Wife of John Edwards

            1794-1844

            John was a widower when he married Sarah Reynolds from Kinlet. Both my fathers cousin and I had come to a dead end in the Edwards genealogy research as there were a number of possible births of a John Edwards in Birmingham at the time, and a number of possible first wives for a John Edwards at the time.

            John Edwards was a millwright on the 1841 census, the only census he appeared on as he died in 1844, and 1841 was the first census. His birth is recorded as 1800, however on the 1841 census the ages were rounded up or down five years. He was an engineer on some of the marriage records of his children with Sarah, and on his death certificate, engineer and millwright, aged 49. The age of 49 at his death from tuberculosis in 1844 is likely to be more accurate than the census (Sarah his wife was present at his death), making a birth date of 1794 or 1795.

            John married Sarah Reynolds in January 1827 in Birmingham, and I am descended from this marriage. Any children of John’s first marriage would no doubt have been living with John and Sarah, but had probably left home by the time of the 1841 census.

            I found an Elizabeth Edwards, wife of John Edwards of Constitution Hill, died in August 1826 at the age of 23, as stated on the parish death register. It would be logical for a young widower with small children to marry again quickly. If this was John’s first wife, the marriage to Sarah six months later in January 1827 makes sense. Therefore, John’s first wife, I assumed, was Elizabeth, born in 1803.

            Death of Elizabeth Edwards, 23 years old.  St Mary, Birmingham, 15 Aug 1826:

            Death Eliz Edwards

             

            There were two baptisms recorded for parents John and Elizabeth Edwards, Constitution Hill, and John’s occupation was an engineer on both baptisms.
            They were both daughters: Sarah Ann in 1822 and Elizabeth in 1824.

            Sarah Ann Edwards: St Philip, Birmingham. Born 15 March 1822, baptised 7 September 1822:

            1822 Sarah Ann Edwards

            Elizabeth Edwards: St Philip, Birmingham. Born 6 February 1824, baptised 25 February 1824:

            1824 Elizabeth Edwards

             

            With John’s occupation as engineer stated, it looked increasingly likely that I’d found John’s first wife and children of that marriage.

            Then I found a marriage of Elizabeth Beach to John Edwards in 1819, and subsequently found an Elizabeth Beach baptised in 1803. This appeared to be the right first wife for John, until an Elizabeth Slater turned up, with a marriage to a John Edwards in 1820. An Elizabeth Slater was baptised in 1803. Either Elizabeth Beach or Elizabeth Slater could have been the first wife of John Edwards. As John’s first wife Elizabeth is not related to us, it’s not necessary to go further back, and in a sense, doesn’t really matter which one it was.

            But the Slater name caught my eye.

            But first, the name Sarah Ann.

            Of the possible baptisms for John Edwards, the most likely seemed to be in 1794, parents John and Sarah. John and Sarah had two infant daughters die just prior to John’s birth. The first was Sarah, the second Sarah Ann. Perhaps this was why John named his daughter Sarah Ann? In the absence of any other significant clues, I decided to assume these were the correct parents. I found and read half a dozen wills of any John Edwards I could find within the likely time period of John’s fathers death.

            One of them was dated 1803. In this will, John mentions that his children are not yet of age. (John would have been nine years old.)
            He leaves his plating business and some properties to his eldest son Thomas Davis Edwards, (just shy of 21 years old at the time of his fathers death in 1803) with the business to be run jointly with his widow, Sarah. He mentions his son John, and leaves several properties to him, when he comes of age. He also leaves various properties to his daughters Elizabeth and Mary, ditto. The baptisms for all of these children, including the infant deaths of Sarah and Sarah Ann have been found. All but Mary’s were in the same parish. (I found one for Mary in Sutton Coldfield, which was apparently correct, as a later census also recorded her birth as Sutton Coldfield. She was living with family on that census, so it would appear to be correct that for whatever reason, their daughter Mary was born in Sutton Coldfield)

            Mary married John Slater in 1813. The witnesses were Elizabeth Whitehouse and John Edwards, her sister and brother. Elizabeth married William Nicklin Whitehouse in 1805 and one of the witnesses was Mary Edwards.
            Mary’s husband John Slater died in 1821. They had no children. Mary never remarried, and lived with her bachelor brother Thomas Davis Edwards in West Bromwich. Thomas never married, and on the census he was either a proprietor of houses, or “sinecura” (earning a living without working).

            With Mary marrying a Slater, does this indicate that her brother John’s first wife was Elizabeth Slater rather than Elizabeth Beach? It is a compelling possibility, but does not constitute proof.

            Not only that, there is no absolute proof that the John Edwards who died in 1803 was our ancestor John Edwards father.

             

            If we can’t be sure which Elizabeth married John Edwards, we can be reasonably sure who their daughters married. On both of the marriage records the father is recorded as John Edwards, engineer.

            Sarah Ann married Mark Augustin Rawlins in 1850. Mark was a sword hilt maker at the time of the marriage, his father Mark a needle manufacturer. One of the witnesses was Elizabeth Edwards, who signed with her mark. Sarah Ann and Mark however were both able to sign their own names on the register.

            Sarah Ann Edwards and Mark Augustin Rawlins marriage 14 October 1850 St Peter and St Paul, Aston, Birmingham:

            1850 Sarah Ann Edwards

            Elizabeth married Nathaniel Twigg in 1851. (She was living with her sister Sarah Ann and Mark Rawlins on the 1851 census, I assume the census was taken before her marriage to Nathaniel on the 27th April 1851.) Nathaniel was a stationer (later on the census a bookseller), his father Samuel a brass founder. Elizabeth signed with her mark, apparently unable to write, and a witness was Ann Edwards. Although Sarah Ann, Elizabeth’s sister, would have been Sarah Ann Rawlins at the time, having married the previous year, she was known as Ann on later censuses. The signature of Ann Edwards looks remarkably similar to Sarah Ann Edwards signature on her own wedding. Perhaps she couldn’t write but had learned how to write her signature for her wedding?

            Elizabeth Edwards and Nathaniel Twigg marriage 27 April 1851, St Peter and St Paul, Aston, Birmingham:

            1851 Elizabeth Edwards

            Sarah Ann and Mark Rawlins had one daughter and four sons between 1852 and 1859. One of the sons, Edward Rawlins 1857-1931, was a school master and later master of an orphanage.

            On the 1881 census Edward was a bookseller, in 1891 a stationer, 1901 schoolmaster and his wife Edith was matron, and in 1911 he and Edith were master and matron of St Philip’s Catholic Orphanage on Oliver Road in Birmingham. Edward and Edith did not have any children.

            Edward Rawlins, 1911:

            Edward Rawlins 1911

             

            Elizabeth and Nathaniel Twigg appear to have had only one son, Arthur Twigg 1862-1943. Arthur was a photographer at 291 Bloomsbury Street, Birmingham. Arthur married Harriet Moseley from Burton on Trent, and they had two daughters, Elizabeth Ann 1897-1954, and Edith 1898-1983. I found a photograph of Edith on her wedding day, with her father Arthur in the picture. Arthur and Harriet also had a son Samuel Arthur, who lived for less than a month, born in 1904. Arthur had mistakenly put this son on the 1911 census stating “less than one month”, but the birth and death of Samuel Arthur Twigg were registered in the same quarter of 1904, and none were found registered for 1911.

            Edith Twigg and Leslie A Hancock on their Wedding Day 1925. Arthur Twigg behind the bride. Maybe Elizabeth Ann Twigg seated on the right: (photo found on the ancestry website)

            Edith Twigg wedding 1925

             

            Photographs by Arthur Twigg, 291 Bloomsbury Street, Birmingham:

            Arthur Twigg 1

            Arhtur Twigg photo

            ÉricÉric
            Keymaster

              Some background for the storyline of Franiel

              For safekeeping and future explorations…

              Franiel a talented young monk from Mount Elok’ram is going on a journey of a lifetime after the death of the old abbot Hrih Chokyam Lin’potshee despite being his chosen successor unknown to everybody. He is sent by the usurper Elder Aum Geog to a journey down to the Village of Chard Dam Jarfon to engrave a precious chalice with sacred words on a sealed scroll.

              He encounters Léonard a zany alchemist with his dog Moufle who takes his precious cargo.

              Franiel finds shelter with Phoebe Chesterhope, a master thief who trains him until she disappears after taking her motorbike on a dangerous interdimensional mission on the day of Marduë. Franiel is then put back in the path of Léonard, who had stolen the chalice for safekeeping. Léonard teaches Franiel about the powers of the chalice (the famed Cup of Margilonia), on the day of Seldië, and activates its self-protective cloaking power to temporarily relieve Franiel of his burden.

              Under Léonard’s tutelage, the true destiny of Franiel is revealed, and he can claim his rightful place as the chosen successor of the old abbot, on the day of Marduë. With the help of Leonard and the power of the chalice, Franiel embarks on a new journey, equipped with the knowledge and skills he needs to fulfill his destiny. However, with someone else following him and the possibility of danger lurking around every hexade, Franiel must stay vigilant and continue to rely on his newfound allies to help him succeed. Only time will tell if Franiel is truly ready for the challenges that lie ahead on his path to becoming a great leader and guardian of the sacred chalice.

              #6513

              In reply to: Prompts of Madjourneys

              ÉricÉric
              Keymaster

                Youssef offered the following quirk: “unwilling magnet for talkative people in need of listening” (setting in a ghost town).

                Setting: A small ghost town in the middle of the Australian outback. The town was once thriving but now only a few stragglers remain, living in old, decrepit buildings. You find yourself in the town square, surrounded by the old post office, the saloon, and a few other ramshackle buildings.

                Quest: Your task is to find the source of the magnetic pull that attracts talkative people to you. You must find the reason behind it and break the spell, so you can continue your journey in peace.

                Direction to investigate: Start by talking to the residents of the town, they may have some information or insights on the strange happenings in the town. Explore the old post office and the saloon, they might hold the key to breaking the spell.

                Characters to engage: The residents of the town, including the old timer at the saloon and the postmaster at the post office.

                Tile to look for: A silver key in the shape of a tongue, symbolizing the power of speech.

                Proof of insert in real life: Take a picture of yourself holding the key, and send it to the game master as proof of completion.

                #6393
                Yurara FamelikiYurara Fameliki
                Participant

                  Give me an unusual plot structure for a narrative

                  One unusual plot structure for a narrative could be a “reverse chronological” structure, where the story begins at the end and works backwards in time, revealing events and information in a non-linear way. Another could be a “choose your own adventure” style, where the reader is presented with a series of choices at different points in the story that determine the direction and outcome of the plot.

                  How would role playing qualify in terms of plot structure?

                  Role-playing games (RPGs) can be considered a unique form of plot structure because they are interactive and open-ended. In a traditional RPG, the players take on the roles of characters within a fictional setting and work together to create a shared narrative. The plot structure of an RPG is determined by the actions and decisions of the players, rather than a pre-written script. The game master (GM) creates an overarching plot and a set of rules for the players to follow, but the players’ choices and actions will determine the direction and outcome of the story. This makes the plot structure of an RPG fluid and ever-changing, unlike a traditional linear narrative.

                  What about “Cloud Atlas” in terms of plot structure?

                  “Cloud Atlas” is a novel written by David Mitchell that was later adapted into a film. It has a complex and non-linear plot structure, which employs multiple storylines that are set in different time periods and locations, and are connected by recurring themes and motifs. The novel is divided into six nested stories, each set in a different time period and location, that are told in a non-linear fashion. The story begins in the 19th century and then jumps back and forth between the 19th, 20th and 23rd century, and each story is interconnected and interrelated, with characters reappearing in different time periods, the events that happen in one story impacting the others. The novel is also notable for its use of different genres, such as science fiction, historical fiction, and thriller, and the way it explores the themes of destiny, reincarnation, and the power of human connection. The film adaptation also used this structure, with the different stories intertwined and characters reprising their roles in different settings and eras.

                  Take a story thread made of comments. In each comment is a text about characters in a particular plot, location, action etc. The comments are sequential, but they are not necessarily continuous. It is a mix between Cloud Atlas and RPG plot structures. How do you sort something that’s fundamentally non-linear to present it in an accessible way?

                  One way to sort and present a story thread made of comments that is fundamentally non-linear, yet accessible, is to group the comments based on their content. For example, you could group the comments by characters, and present them in chronological order of their appearance in the story. Another way could be grouping the comments by location, and present them in chronological order of when the action takes place in that particular location. You could also group comments by the type of action taking place, such as combat, conversation, or puzzle-solving, and present them in chronological order of when they occur in the story.

                  Another approach could be using visual aids, such as mind maps, timelines, or flowcharts, to help organize and present the information in a clear and easy-to-understand way. For example, you could use a mind map to show how different characters are connected, or a timeline to show the chronology of events. Additionally, you could use labels, such as “character introduction,” “location change,” or “plot twist,” to make it clear to the reader what type of information they can expect in each comment.

                  It’s also important to keep in mind the audience for which you are organizing the story. It should be easy for them to understand and follow the story, and if it’s a game, you should make sure it’s easy for the players to play and make decisions.

                  #6348
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    Wong Sang

                     

                    Wong Sang was born in China in 1884. In October 1916 he married Alice Stokes in Oxford.

                    Alice was the granddaughter of William Stokes of Churchill, Oxfordshire and William was the brother of Thomas Stokes the wheelwright (who was my 3X great grandfather). In other words Alice was my second cousin, three times removed, on my fathers paternal side.

                    Wong Sang was an interpreter, according to the baptism registers of his children and the Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital admission registers in 1930.  The hospital register also notes that he was employed by the Blue Funnel Line, and that his address was 11, Limehouse Causeway, E 14. (London)

                    “The Blue Funnel Line offered regular First-Class Passenger and Cargo Services From the UK to South Africa, Malaya, China, Japan, Australia, Java, and America.  Blue Funnel Line was Owned and Operated by Alfred Holt & Co., Liverpool.
                    The Blue Funnel Line, so-called because its ships have a blue funnel with a black top, is more appropriately known as the Ocean Steamship Company.”

                     

                    Wong Sang and Alice’s daughter, Frances Eileen Sang, was born on the 14th July, 1916 and baptised in 1920 at St Stephen in Poplar, Tower Hamlets, London.  The birth date is noted in the 1920 baptism register and would predate their marriage by a few months, although on the death register in 1921 her age at death is four years old and her year of birth is recorded as 1917.

                    Charles Ronald Sang was baptised on the same day in May 1920, but his birth is recorded as April of that year.  The family were living on Morant Street, Poplar.

                    James William Sang’s birth is recorded on the 1939 census and on the death register in 2000 as being the 8th March 1913.  This definitely would predate the 1916 marriage in Oxford.

                    William Norman Sang was born on the 17th October 1922 in Poplar.

                    Alice and the three sons were living at 11, Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census, the same address that Wong Sang was living at when he was admitted to Dreadnought Seamen’s Hospital on the 15th January 1930. Wong Sang died in the hospital on the 8th March of that year at the age of 46.

                    Alice married John Patterson in 1933 in Stepney. John was living with Alice and her three sons on Limehouse Causeway on the 1939 census and his occupation was chef.

                    Via Old London Photographs:

                    “Limehouse Causeway is a street in east London that was the home to the original Chinatown of London. A combination of bomb damage during the Second World War and later redevelopment means that almost nothing is left of the original buildings of the street.”

                    Limehouse Causeway in 1925:

                    Limehouse Causeway

                     

                    From The Story of Limehouse’s Lost Chinatown, poplarlondon website:

                    “Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown, home to a tightly-knit community who were demonised in popular culture and eventually erased from the cityscape.

                    As recounted in the BBC’s ‘Our Greatest Generation’ series, Connie was born to a Chinese father and an English mother in early 1920s Limehouse, where she used to play in the street with other British and British-Chinese children before running inside for teatime at one of their houses. 

                    Limehouse was London’s first Chinatown between the 1880s and the 1960s, before the current Chinatown off Shaftesbury Avenue was established in the 1970s by an influx of immigrants from Hong Kong. 

                    Connie’s memories of London’s first Chinatown as an “urban village” paint a very different picture to the seedy area portrayed in early twentieth century novels. 

                    The pyramid in St Anne’s church marked the entrance to the opium den of Dr Fu Manchu, a criminal mastermind who threatened Western society by plotting world domination in a series of novels by Sax Rohmer. 

                    Thomas Burke’s Limehouse Nights cemented stereotypes about prostitution, gambling and violence within the Chinese community, and whipped up anxiety about sexual relationships between Chinese men and white women. 

                    Though neither novelist was familiar with the Chinese community, their depictions made Limehouse one of the most notorious areas of London. 

                    Travel agent Thomas Cook even organised tours of the area for daring visitors, despite the rector of Limehouse warning that “those who look for the Limehouse of Mr Thomas Burke simply will not find it.”

                    All that remains is a handful of Chinese street names, such as Ming Street, Pekin Street, and Canton Street — but what was Limehouse’s chinatown really like, and why did it get swept away?

                    Chinese migration to Limehouse 

                    Chinese sailors discharged from East India Company ships settled in the docklands from as early as the 1780s.

                    By the late nineteenth century, men from Shanghai had settled around Pennyfields Lane, while a Cantonese community lived on Limehouse Causeway. 

                    Chinese sailors were often paid less and discriminated against by dock hirers, and so began to diversify their incomes by setting up hand laundry services and restaurants. 

                    Old photographs show shopfronts emblazoned with Chinese characters with horse-drawn carts idling outside or Chinese men in suits and hats standing proudly in the doorways. 

                    In oral histories collected by Yat Ming Loo, Connie’s husband Leslie doesn’t recall seeing any Chinese women as a child, since male Chinese sailors settled in London alone and married working-class English women. 

                    In the 1920s, newspapers fear-mongered about interracial marriages, crime and gambling, and described chinatown as an East End “colony.” 

                    Ironically, Chinese opium-smoking was also demonised in the press, despite Britain waging war against China in the mid-nineteenth century for suppressing the opium trade to alleviate addiction amongst its people. 

                    The number of Chinese people who settled in Limehouse was also greatly exaggerated, and in reality only totalled around 300. 

                    The real Chinatown 

                    Although the press sought to characterise Limehouse as a monolithic Chinese community in the East End, Connie remembers seeing people of all nationalities in the shops and community spaces in Limehouse.

                    She doesn’t remember feeling discriminated against by other locals, though Connie does recall having her face measured and IQ tested by a member of the British Eugenics Society who was conducting research in the area. 

                    Some of Connie’s happiest childhood memories were from her time at Chung-Hua Club, where she learned about Chinese culture and language.

                    Why did Chinatown disappear? 

                    The caricature of Limehouse’s Chinatown as a den of vice hastened its erasure. 

                    Police raids and deportations fuelled by the alarmist media coverage threatened the Chinese population of Limehouse, and slum clearance schemes to redevelop low-income areas dispersed Chinese residents in the 1930s. 

                    The Defence of the Realm Act imposed at the beginning of the First World War criminalised opium use, gave the authorities increased powers to deport Chinese people and restricted their ability to work on British ships.

                    Dwindling maritime trade during World War II further stripped Chinese sailors of opportunities for employment, and any remnants of Chinatown were destroyed during the Blitz or erased by postwar development schemes.”

                     

                    Wong Sang 1884-1930

                    The year 1918 was a troublesome one for Wong Sang, an interpreter and shipping agent for Blue Funnel Line.  The Sang family were living at 156, Chrisp Street.

                    Chrisp Street, Poplar, in 1913 via Old London Photographs:

                    Chrisp Street

                     

                    In February Wong Sang was discharged from a false accusation after defending his home from potential robbers.

                    East End News and London Shipping Chronicle – Friday 15 February 1918:

                    1918 Wong Sang

                     

                    In August of that year he was involved in an incident that left him unconscious.

                    Faringdon Advertiser and Vale of the White Horse Gazette – Saturday 31 August 1918:

                    1918 Wong Sang 2

                     

                    Wong Sang is mentioned in an 1922 article about “Oriental London”.

                    London and China Express – Thursday 09 February 1922:

                    1922 Wong Sang

                    A photograph of the Chee Kong Tong Chinese Freemason Society mentioned in the above article, via Old London Photographs:

                    Chee Kong Tong

                     

                    Wong Sang was recommended by the London Metropolitan Police in 1928 to assist in a case in Wellingborough, Northampton.

                    Difficulty of Getting an Interpreter: Northampton Mercury – Friday 16 March 1928:

                    1928 Wong Sang

                    1928 Wong Sang 2

                    The difficulty was that “this man speaks the Cantonese language only…the Northeners and the Southerners in China have differing languages and the interpreter seemed to speak one that was in between these two.”

                     

                    In 1917, Alice Wong Sang was a witness at her sister Harriet Stokes marriage to James William Watts in Southwark, London.  Their father James Stokes occupation on the marriage register is foreman surveyor, but on the census he was a council roadman or labourer. (I initially rejected this as the correct marriage for Harriet because of the discrepancy with the occupations. Alice Wong Sang as a witness confirmed that it was indeed the correct one.)

                    1917 Alice Wong Sang

                     

                     

                    James William Sang 1913-2000 was a clock fitter and watch assembler (on the 1939 census). He married Ivy Laura Fenton in 1963 in Sidcup, Kent. James died in Southwark in 2000.

                    Charles Ronald Sang 1920-1974  was a draughtsman (1939 census). He married Eileen Burgess in 1947 in Marylebone.  Charles and Eileen had two sons:  Keith born in 1951 and Roger born in 1952.  He died in 1974 in Hertfordshire.

                    William Norman Sang 1922-2000 was a clerk and telephone operator (1939 census).  William enlisted in the Royal Artillery in 1942. He married Lily Mullins in 1949 in Bethnal Green, and they had three daughters: Marion born in 1950, Christine in 1953, and Frances in 1959.  He died in Redbridge in 2000.

                     

                    I then found another two births registered in Poplar by Alice Sang, both daughters.  Doris Winifred Sang was born in 1925, and Patricia Margaret Sang was born in 1933 ~ three years after Wong Sang’s death.  Neither of the these daughters were on the 1939 census with Alice, John Patterson and the three sons.  Margaret had presumably been evacuated because of the war to a family in Taunton, Somerset. Doris would have been fourteen and I have been unable to find her in 1939 (possibly because she died in 2017 and has not had the redaction removed  yet on the 1939 census as only deceased people are viewable).

                    Doris Winifred Sang 1925-2017 was a nursing sister. She didn’t marry, and spent a year in USA between 1954 and 1955. She stayed in London, and died at the age of ninety two in 2017.

                    Patricia Margaret Sang 1933-1998 was also a nurse. She married Patrick L Nicely in Stepney in 1957.  Patricia and Patrick had five children in London: Sharon born 1959, Donald in 1960, Malcolm was born and died in 1966, Alison was born in 1969 and David in 1971.

                     

                    I was unable to find a birth registered for Alice’s first son, James William Sang (as he appeared on the 1939 census).  I found Alice Stokes on the 1911 census as a 17 year old live in servant at a tobacconist on Pekin Street, Limehouse, living with Mr Sui Fong from Hong Kong and his wife Sarah Sui Fong from Berlin.  I looked for a birth registered for James William Fong instead of Sang, and found it ~ mothers maiden name Stokes, and his date of birth matched the 1939 census: 8th March, 1913.

                    On the 1921 census, Wong Sang is not listed as living with them but it is mentioned that Mr Wong Sang was the person returning the census.  Also living with Alice and her sons James and Charles in 1921 are two visitors:  (Florence) May Stokes, 17 years old, born in Woodstock, and Charles Stokes, aged 14, also born in Woodstock. May and Charles were Alice’s sister and brother.

                     

                    I found Sharon Nicely on social media and she kindly shared photos of Wong Sang and Alice Stokes:

                    Wong Sang

                     

                    Alice Stokes

                    #6340
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      Wheelwrights of Broadway

                      Thomas Stokes 1816-1885

                      Frederick Stokes 1845-1917

                      Stokes Wheelwrights

                      Stokes Wheelwrights. Fred on left of wheel, Thomas his father on right.

                      Thomas Stokes

                      Thomas Stokes was born in Bicester, Oxfordshire in 1816. He married Eliza Browning (born in 1814 in Tetbury, Gloucestershire) in Gloucester in 1840 Q3. Their first son William was baptised in Chipping Hill, Witham, Essex, on 3 Oct 1841. This seems a little unusual, and I can’t find Thomas and Eliza on the 1841 census. However both the 1851 and 1861 census state that William was indeed born in Essex.

                      In 1851 Thomas and Eliza were living in Bledington, Gloucestershire, and Thomas was a journeyman carpenter.

                      Note that a journeyman does not mean someone who moved around a lot. A journeyman was a tradesman who had served his trade apprenticeship and mastered his craft, not bound to serve a master, but originally hired by the day. The name derives from the French for day – jour.

                      Also on the 1851 census: their daughter Susan, born in Churchill Oxfordshire in 1844; son Frederick born in Bledington Gloucestershire in 1846; daughter Louisa born in Foxcote Oxfordshire in 1849; and 2 month old daughter Harriet born in Bledington in 1851.

                      On the 1861 census Thomas and Eliza were living in Evesham, Worcestershire, and daughter Susan was no longer living at home, but William, Fred, Louisa and Harriet were, as well as daughter Emily born in Churchill Oxfordshire in 1856. Thomas was a wheelwright.

                      On the 1871 census Thomas and Eliza were still living in Evesham, and Thomas was a wheelwright employing three apprentices. Son Fred, also a wheelwright, and his wife Ann Rebecca live with them.

                      Mr Stokes, wheelwright, was found guilty of reprehensible conduct in concealing the fact that small-pox existed in his house, according to a mention in The Oxfordshire Weekly News on Wednesday 19 February 1873:

                      Stokes smallpox 1873

                       

                       

                      From Paul Weaver’s ancestry website:

                      “It was Thomas Stokes who built the first “Famous Vale of Evesham Light Gardening Dray for a Half-Legged Horse to Trot” (the quotation is from his account book), the forerunner of many that became so familiar a sight in the towns and villages from the 1860s onwards. He built many more for the use of the Vale gardeners.

                      Thomas also had long-standing business dealings with the people of the circus and fairgrounds, and had a contract to effect necessary repairs and renewals to their waggons whenever they visited the district. He built living waggons for many of the show people’s families as well as shooting galleries and other equipment peculiar to the trade of his wandering customers, and among the names figuring in his books are some still familiar today, such as Wilsons and Chipperfields.

                      He is also credited with inventing the wooden “Mushroom” which was used by housewives for many years to darn socks. He built and repaired all kinds of vehicles for the gentry as well as for the circus and fairground travellers.

                      Later he lived with his wife at Merstow Green, Evesham, in a house adjoining the Almonry.”

                       

                      An excerpt from the book Evesham Inns and Signs by T.J.S. Baylis:

                      Thomas Stokes dray

                      The Old Red Horse, Evesham:

                      Old Red Horse

                       

                      Thomas died in 1885 aged 68 of paralysis, bronchitis and debility.  His wife Eliza a year later in 1886.

                       

                      Frederick Stokes

                      In Worcester in 1870 Fred married Ann Rebecca Day, who was born in Evesham in 1845.

                      Ann Rebecca Day:

                      Rebecca Day

                       

                      In 1871 Fred was still living with his parents in Evesham, with his wife Ann Rebecca as well as their three month old daughter Annie Elizabeth. Fred and Ann (referred to as Rebecca) moved to La Quinta on Main Street, Broadway.

                       

                      Rebecca Stokes in the doorway of La Quinta on Main Street Broadway, with her grandchildren Ralph and Dolly Edwards:

                      La Quinta

                       

                      Fred was a wheelwright employing one man on the 1881 census. In 1891 they were still in Broadway, Fred’s occupation was wheelwright and coach painter, as well as his fifteen year old son Frederick.

                      In the Evesham Journal on Saturday 10 December 1892 it was reported that  “Two cases of scarlet fever, the children of Mr. Stokes, wheelwright, Broadway, were certified by Mr. C. W. Morris to be isolated.”

                       

                      Still in Broadway in 1901 and Fred’s son Albert was also a wheelwright.  By 1911 Fred and Rebecca had only one son living at home in Broadway, Reginald, who was a coach painter. Fred was still a wheelwright aged 65.

                      Fred’s signature on the 1911 census:

                      1911 La Quinta

                      Rebecca died in 1912 and Fred in 1917.

                      Fred Stokes:

                      Fred Stokes

                       

                      In the book Evesham to Bredon From Old Photographs By Fred Archer:

                      Stokes 1

                      Stokes 2

                      #6333
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        The Grattidge Family

                         

                        The first Grattidge to appear in our tree was Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) who married Charles Tomlinson (1847-1907) in 1872.

                        Charles Tomlinson (1873-1929) was their son and he married my great grandmother Nellie Fisher. Their daughter Margaret (later Peggy Edwards) was my grandmother on my fathers side.

                        Emma Grattidge was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs, born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs, a land carrier. William and Mary married at St Modwens church, Burton on Trent, in 1839. It’s unclear why they moved to Wolverhampton. On the 1841 census William was employed as an agent, and their first son William was nine months old. Thereafter, William was a licensed victuallar or innkeeper.

                        William Grattidge was born in Foston, Derbyshire in 1820. His parents were Thomas Grattidge, farmer (1779-1843) and Ann Gerrard (1789-1822) from Ellastone. Thomas and Ann married in 1813 in Ellastone. They had five children before Ann died at the age of 25:

                        Bessy was born in 1815, Thomas in 1818, William in 1820, and Daniel Augustus and Frederick were twins born in 1822. They were all born in Foston. (records say Foston, Foston and Scropton, or Scropton)

                        On the 1841 census Thomas had nine people additional to family living at the farm in Foston, presumably agricultural labourers and help.

                        After Ann died, Thomas had three children with Kezia Gibbs (30 years his junior) before marrying her in 1836, then had a further four with her before dying in 1843. Then Kezia married Thomas’s nephew Frederick Augustus Grattidge (born in 1816 in Stafford) in London in 1847 and had two more!

                         

                        The siblings of William Grattidge (my 3x great grandfather):

                         

                        Frederick Grattidge (1822-1872) was a schoolmaster and never married. He died at the age of 49 in Tamworth at his twin brother Daniels address.

                        Daniel Augustus Grattidge (1822-1903) was a grocer at Gungate in Tamworth.

                        Thomas Grattidge (1818-1871) married in Derby, and then emigrated to Illinois, USA.

                        Bessy Grattidge  (1815-1840) married John Buxton, farmer, in Ellastone in January 1838. They had three children before Bessy died in December 1840 at the age of 25: Henry in 1838, John in 1839, and Bessy Buxton in 1840. Bessy was baptised in January 1841. Presumably the birth of Bessy caused the death of Bessy the mother.

                        Bessy Buxton’s gravestone:

                        “Sacred to the memory of Bessy Buxton, the affectionate wife of John Buxton of Stanton She departed this life December 20th 1840, aged 25 years. “Husband, Farewell my life is Past, I loved you while life did last. Think on my children for my sake, And ever of them with I take.”

                        20 Dec 1840, Ellastone, Staffordshire

                        Bessy Buxton

                         

                        In the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge, farmer of Foston, he leaves fifth shares of his estate, including freehold real estate at Findern,  to his wife Kezia, and sons William, Daniel, Frederick and Thomas. He mentions that the children of his late daughter Bessy, wife of John Buxton, will be taken care of by their father.  He leaves the farm to Keziah in confidence that she will maintain, support and educate his children with her.

                        An excerpt from the will:

                        I give and bequeath unto my dear wife Keziah Grattidge all my household goods and furniture, wearing apparel and plate and plated articles, linen, books, china, glass, and other household effects whatsoever, and also all my implements of husbandry, horses, cattle, hay, corn, crops and live and dead stock whatsoever, and also all the ready money that may be about my person or in my dwelling house at the time of my decease, …I also give my said wife the tenant right and possession of the farm in my occupation….

                        A page from the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge:

                        1843 Thomas Grattidge

                         

                        William Grattidges half siblings (the offspring of Thomas Grattidge and Kezia Gibbs):

                         

                        Albert Grattidge (1842-1914) was a railway engine driver in Derby. In 1884 he was driving the train when an unfortunate accident occured outside Ambergate. Three children were blackberrying and crossed the rails in front of the train, and one little girl died.

                        Albert Grattidge:

                        Albert Grattidge

                         

                        George Grattidge (1826-1876) was baptised Gibbs as this was before Thomas married Kezia. He was a police inspector in Derby.

                        George Grattidge:

                        George Grattidge

                         

                        Edwin Grattidge (1837-1852) died at just 15 years old.

                        Ann Grattidge (1835-) married Charles Fletcher, stone mason, and lived in Derby.

                        Louisa Victoria Grattidge (1840-1869) was sadly another Grattidge woman who died young. Louisa married Emmanuel Brunt Cheesborough in 1860 in Derby. In 1861 Louisa and Emmanuel were living with her mother Kezia in Derby, with their two children Frederick and Ann Louisa. Emmanuel’s occupation was sawyer. (Kezia Gibbs second husband Frederick Augustus Grattidge was a timber merchant in Derby)

                        At the time of her death in 1869, Emmanuel was the landlord of the White Hart public house at Bridgegate in Derby.

                        The Derby Mercury of 17th November 1869:

                        “On Wednesday morning Mr Coroner Vallack held an inquest in the Grand
                        Jury-room, Town-hall, on the body of Louisa Victoria Cheeseborough, aged
                        33, the wife of the landlord of the White Hart, Bridge-gate, who committed
                        suicide by poisoning at an early hour on Sunday morning. The following
                        evidence was taken:

                        Mr Frederick Borough, surgeon, practising in Derby, deposed that he was
                        called in to see the deceased about four o’clock on Sunday morning last. He
                        accordingly examined the deceased and found the body quite warm, but dead.
                        He afterwards made enquiries of the husband, who said that he was afraid
                        that his wife had taken poison, also giving him at the same time the
                        remains of some blue material in a cup. The aunt of the deceased’s husband
                        told him that she had seen Mrs Cheeseborough put down a cup in the
                        club-room, as though she had just taken it from her mouth. The witness took
                        the liquid home with him, and informed them that an inquest would
                        necessarily have to be held on Monday. He had made a post mortem
                        examination of the body, and found that in the stomach there was a great
                        deal of congestion. There were remains of food in the stomach and, having
                        put the contents into a bottle, he took the stomach away. He also examined
                        the heart and found it very pale and flabby. All the other organs were
                        comparatively healthy; the liver was friable.

                        Hannah Stone, aunt of the deceased’s husband, said she acted as a servant
                        in the house. On Saturday evening, while they were going to bed and whilst
                        witness was undressing, the deceased came into the room, went up to the
                        bedside, awoke her daughter, and whispered to her. but what she said the
                        witness did not know. The child jumped out of bed, but the deceased closed
                        the door and went away. The child followed her mother, and she also
                        followed them to the deceased’s bed-room, but the door being closed, they
                        then went to the club-room door and opening it they saw the deceased
                        standing with a candle in one hand. The daughter stayed with her in the
                        room whilst the witness went downstairs to fetch a candle for herself, and
                        as she was returning up again she saw the deceased put a teacup on the
                        table. The little girl began to scream, saying “Oh aunt, my mother is
                        going, but don’t let her go”. The deceased then walked into her bed-room,
                        and they went and stood at the door whilst the deceased undressed herself.
                        The daughter and the witness then returned to their bed-room. Presently
                        they went to see if the deceased was in bed, but she was sitting on the
                        floor her arms on the bedside. Her husband was sitting in a chair fast
                        asleep. The witness pulled her on the bed as well as she could.
                        Ann Louisa Cheesborough, a little girl, said that the deceased was her
                        mother. On Saturday evening last, about twenty minutes before eleven
                        o’clock, she went to bed, leaving her mother and aunt downstairs. Her aunt
                        came to bed as usual. By and bye, her mother came into her room – before
                        the aunt had retired to rest – and awoke her. She told the witness, in a
                        low voice, ‘that she should have all that she had got, adding that she
                        should also leave her her watch, as she was going to die’. She did not tell
                        her aunt what her mother had said, but followed her directly into the
                        club-room, where she saw her drink something from a cup, which she
                        afterwards placed on the table. Her mother then went into her own room and
                        shut the door. She screamed and called her father, who was downstairs. He
                        came up and went into her room. The witness then went to bed and fell
                        asleep. She did not hear any noise or quarrelling in the house after going
                        to bed.

                        Police-constable Webster was on duty in Bridge-gate on Saturday evening
                        last, about twenty minutes to one o’clock. He knew the White Hart
                        public-house in Bridge-gate, and as he was approaching that place, he heard
                        a woman scream as though at the back side of the house. The witness went to
                        the door and heard the deceased keep saying ‘Will you be quiet and go to
                        bed’. The reply was most disgusting, and the language which the
                        police-constable said was uttered by the husband of the deceased, was
                        immoral in the extreme. He heard the poor woman keep pressing her husband
                        to go to bed quietly, and eventually he saw him through the keyhole of the
                        door pass and go upstairs. his wife having gone up a minute or so before.
                        Inspector Fearn deposed that on Sunday morning last, after he had heard of
                        the deceased’s death from supposed poisoning, he went to Cheeseborough’s
                        public house, and found in the club-room two nearly empty packets of
                        Battie’s Lincoln Vermin Killer – each labelled poison.

                        Several of the Jury here intimated that they had seen some marks on the
                        deceased’s neck, as of blows, and expressing a desire that the surgeon
                        should return, and re-examine the body. This was accordingly done, after
                        which the following evidence was taken:

                        Mr Borough said that he had examined the body of the deceased and observed
                        a mark on the left side of the neck, which he considered had come on since
                        death. He thought it was the commencement of decomposition.
                        This was the evidence, after which the jury returned a verdict “that the
                        deceased took poison whilst of unsound mind” and requested the Coroner to
                        censure the deceased’s husband.

                        The Coroner told Cheeseborough that he was a disgusting brute and that the
                        jury only regretted that the law could not reach his brutal conduct.
                        However he had had a narrow escape. It was their belief that his poor
                        wife, who was driven to her own destruction by his brutal treatment, would
                        have been a living woman that day except for his cowardly conduct towards
                        her.

                        The inquiry, which had lasted a considerable time, then closed.”

                         

                        In this article it says:

                        “it was the “fourth or fifth remarkable and tragical event – some of which were of the worst description – that has taken place within the last twelve years at the White Hart and in the very room in which the unfortunate Louisa Cheesborough drew her last breath.”

                        Sheffield Independent – Friday 12 November 1869:

                        Louisa Cheesborough

                        #6268
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued part 9

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                          entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                          camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                          business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                          We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                          the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                          Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                          drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                          clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                          balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                          it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                          We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                          Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                          the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                          but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                          sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                          George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                          of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                          and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                          between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                          balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                          Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                          neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                          fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                          After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                          also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                          fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                          stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                          that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                          most peaceful morning.

                          Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                          stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                          taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                          On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                          report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                          been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                          game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                          giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                          apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                          beautiful in action.

                          We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                          save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                          we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                          sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                          “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                          it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                          children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                          school in Nairobi.

                          On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                          tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                          seeing children and pets around.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                          believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                          bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                          be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                          England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                          know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                          think that soon our family will be reunited.

                          The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                          Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                          dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                          Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                          many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                          and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                          There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                          Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                          having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                          I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                          were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                          Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                          There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                          of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                          loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                          well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                          most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                          happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                          the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                          Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                          have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                          George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                          time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                          year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                          cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                          children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                          I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                          life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                          will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                          home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                          My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                          about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                          may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                          transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                          because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                          much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                          school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                          he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                          only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                          Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                          the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                          Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                          clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                          to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                          I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                          cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                          tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                          with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                          very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                          to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                          Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                          it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                          eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                          white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                          Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                          build.

                          Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                          appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                          lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                          shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                          strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                          inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                          an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                          bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                          does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                          interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                          We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                          extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                          Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                          soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                          We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                          the edge of the township.

                          We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                          been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                          delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                          Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                          Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                          granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                          completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                          At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                          and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                          were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                          bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                          children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                          dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                          unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                          Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                          was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                          spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                          which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                          where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                          Dodoma the next morning.

                          It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                          Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                          several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                          disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                          we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                          Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                          scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                          there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                          sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                          Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                          drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                          out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                          and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                          with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                          George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                          cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                          unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                          truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                          to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                          another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                          We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                          good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                          morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                          reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                          I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                          to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                          Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                          sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                          garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                          the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                          carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                          cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                          Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                          owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                          Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                          This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                          school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                          1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                          classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                          school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                          outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                          school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                          bright flower beds.

                          The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                          schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                          Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                          and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                          owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                          of educational facilities in this country.

                          The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                          Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                          most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                          upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                          poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                          We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                          busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                          Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                          weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                          and scarlet school tie.

                          Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                          Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                          In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                          Dearest Family.

                          We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                          satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                          capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                          go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                          They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                          I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                          would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                          own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                          himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                          he is well looked after.

                          I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                          have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                          new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                          Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                          until Wednesday.

                          When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                          all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                          reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                          he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                          “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                          man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                          Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                          head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                          I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                          “John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                          here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                          on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                          friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                          Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                          Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                          worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                          of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                          township and has become almost suburban.

                          The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                          which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                          course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                          the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                          comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                          of the 1930’s.

                          The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                          are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                          Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                          mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                          population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                          the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                          George is away on safari.

                          I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                          with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                          much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                          the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                          war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                          large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                          large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                          Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                          couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                          Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                          that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                          son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                          there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                          mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                          wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                          you.”

                          I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                          how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                          and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                          must have felt.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                          yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                          seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                          me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                          home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                          and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                          I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                          out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                          pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                          tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                          bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                          celebration.

                          I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                          due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                          describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                          absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                          emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                          hundred miles away.

                          First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                          with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                          candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                          I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                          sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                          either.

                          When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                          suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                          he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                          should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                          George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                          welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                          rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                          shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                          How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                          around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                          “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                          has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                          she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                          have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                          yellow.

                          So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                          more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                          we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                          try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                          matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                          we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                          carefully indeed.

                          Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                          communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                          longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                          boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                          the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                          cissy to play with girls.

                          The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                          friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                          busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                          change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                          deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                          When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                          taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                          school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                          attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                          more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                          sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                          Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                          All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                          foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                          Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                          near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                          travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                          railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                          means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                          this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                          Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                          reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                          entertainment that the school offers.

                          My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                          kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                          months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                          issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                          Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                          Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                          only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                          partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                          which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                          Department.

                          The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                          crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                          their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                          Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                          and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                          a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                          always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                          Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                          One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                          Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                          terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                          fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                          report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                          I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                          buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                          miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                          widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                          horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                          Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                          from spreading South.

                          When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                          before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                          the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                          camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                          the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                          scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                          Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                          The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                          with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                          sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                          but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                          an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                          deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                          How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                          restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                          imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                          George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                          sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                          with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                          manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                          fishing.

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                          feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                          George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                          on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                          for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                          children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                          good humour but a little anxiety too.

                          “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                          about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                          recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                          where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                          politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                          become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                          reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                          time to mope.

                          Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                          laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                          at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                          some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                          anxious moments.

                          John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                          quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                          Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                          the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                          drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                          him.

                          Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                          the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                          to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                          window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                          gave me the scolding.

                          Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                          oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                          was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                          come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                          rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                          speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                          ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                          sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                          their books at the butcher’s shout.

                          That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                          us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                          we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                          though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                          exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                          fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                          in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                          Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                          and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                          down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                          wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                          There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                          put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                          passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                          Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                          husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                          As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                          George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                          off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                          packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                          a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                          supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                          answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                          Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                          sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                          After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                          beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                          where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                          Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                          to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                          that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                          not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                          pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                          still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                          ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                          Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                          cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                          tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                          form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                          similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                          I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                          affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                          you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                          I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                          arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                          prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                          wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                          window cleaner would do the windows.

                          Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                          and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                          thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                          above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                          and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                          complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                          never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                          house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                          because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                          few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                          she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                          bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                          clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                          do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                          The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                          by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                          catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                          breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                          Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                          sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                          and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                          foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                          scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                          and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                          We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                          bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                          be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                          which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                          professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                          Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                          for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                          called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                          Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                          belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                          because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                          sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                          tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                          been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                          “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                          packet of five Woodbines.

                          England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                          On this, George and I and the children agree.

                          Eleanor.

                          Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                          sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                          hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                          rationing is a thing of the past.

                          I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                          She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                          eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                          letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                          early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                          made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                          seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                          asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                          going to miss Ann and George very much.

                          I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                          was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                          hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                          our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                          to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                          and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                          Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                          We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                          Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                          circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                          of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                          However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                          were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                          We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                          Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                          terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                          had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                          I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                          when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                          I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                          come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                          noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                          back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                          quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                          Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                          God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                          on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                          had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                          hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                          window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                          called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                          open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                          other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                          Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                          explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                          next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                          porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                          “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                          Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                          now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                          the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                          voice.

                          George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                          children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                          Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                          had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                          of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                          Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                          drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                          the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                          children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                          Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                          village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                          more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                          spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                          these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                          I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                          cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                          landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                          face.

                          Eleanor.

                          Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                          until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                          all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                          friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                          Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                          George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                          We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                          conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                          Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                          docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                          Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                          We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                          found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                          we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                          taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                          looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                          ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                          children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                          two rooms into a dormitory.

                          In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                          Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                          damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                          at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                          The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                          acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                          and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                          we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                          dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                          ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                          tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                          many children on board got bored.

                          Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                          and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                          least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                          sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                          water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                          were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                          As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                          were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                          a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                          which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                          From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                          the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                          shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                          a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                          thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                          We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                          afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                          was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                          including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                          and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                          that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                          When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                          gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                          slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                          of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                          and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                          offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                          elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                          from deck.

                          That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                          morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbeya 1st November 1946

                          Dearest Family.

                          Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                          miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                          has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                          Government.

                          The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                          smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                          on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                          our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                          aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                          on people.

                          Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                          wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                          one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                          and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                          more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                          home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                          The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                          down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                          those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                          jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                          months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                          thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                          maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                          cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                          that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                          maneaters usually are.

                          George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                          because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                          be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                          dense thicket.

                          I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                          the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                          in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                          would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                          hurried out with the children at my heels.

                          The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                          skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                          aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                          the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                          “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                          for a long, long while.

                          Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                          start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                          the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                          children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                          garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                          I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                          Eleanor.

                          #6267
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued part 8

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Morogoro 20th January 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                            get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                            George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                            what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                            be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                            journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                            queasy.

                            Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                            her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                            face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                            There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                            but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                            this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                            dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                            George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                            If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                            muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                            but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                            for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                            George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                            protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                            is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                            Four whole months together!

                            I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                            to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                            unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                            bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                            respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                            She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                            stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                            grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                            ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 30th July 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                            completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                            handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                            month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                            suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                            might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                            travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                            We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                            sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                            house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                            go quite a distance to find playmates.

                            I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                            when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                            nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                            Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                            harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                            I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                            thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                            mind.

                            Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                            German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                            a small place like Jacksdale.

                            George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                            job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                            going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                            the new baby on earlier than expected.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 26th August 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                            minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                            delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                            and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                            Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                            bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                            dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                            seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                            morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                            awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                            bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                            reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                            Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                            African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                            Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                            Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 25th December 1941

                            Dearest Family,

                            Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                            leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                            put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                            balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                            James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                            One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                            thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                            splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                            my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                            like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                            bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                            For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                            George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                            Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                            complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                            settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                            our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                            heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                            leg.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                            He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                            well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                            as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                            looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                            chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                            Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                            does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                            with him, so is Mabemba.

                            We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                            looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                            his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                            peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                            ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                            whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                            get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                            in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                            whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                            ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                            to be hurried.

                            On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                            surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                            Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                            been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                            in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                            held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                            The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                            Eleanor.

                            Morogoro 26th January 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                            Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                            at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                            that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                            that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                            Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                            Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                            guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                            a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                            woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                            a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                            bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                            effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                            short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                            and saw a good film.

                            Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                            are most kind and hospitable.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                            one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                            party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                            Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                            loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                            with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                            they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                            seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                            taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                            forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                            Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                            push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                            the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                            treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                            Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                            Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                            train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                            not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                            eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                            did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                            and the children.

                            We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                            where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                            my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                            called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                            bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                            we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                            his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                            The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                            originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                            Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                            Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                            some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                            readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                            experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                            Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                            This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                            but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                            modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                            the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                            many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                            and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                            terraced garden at Morogoro.

                            Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                            miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                            industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                            we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                            peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                            our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                            like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                            peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                            playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                            Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                            showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                            unforgettable experience.

                            As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                            Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                            the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                            plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                            nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                            on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                            one.

                            The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                            has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                            buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                            has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                            the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                            socially inclined any way.

                            Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                            houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                            in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                            dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                            some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                            He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                            work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                            Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                            is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                            member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                            to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                            the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                            Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                            Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                            pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                            Henry is a little older.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                            they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                            boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                            coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                            A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                            Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                            That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                            altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                            beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                            Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                            came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                            bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                            through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                            lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                            outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                            frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                            heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                            of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                            We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                            brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                            water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                            on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                            and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                            the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                            remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                            listen.” I might have guessed!

                            However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                            a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                            house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                            us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                            steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                            and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                            river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                            knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                            and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                            to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                            just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                            down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                            eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                            reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                            me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                            standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                            and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                            disobedience and too wet anyway.

                            I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                            baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                            with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                            for John.

                            Eleanor.

                            Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                            Dearest Family,

                            We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                            more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                            some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                            As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                            es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                            already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                            “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                            should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                            wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                            He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                            prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                            sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                            so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                            Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                            offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                            shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                            tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                            tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                            there.

                            John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                            lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                            “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                            thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                            Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                            kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                            brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                            pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                            a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                            and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                            Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                            downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                            huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                            happened on the previous day.

                            I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                            suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                            sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                            forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                            soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                            easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                            badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                            live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                            Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                            disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                            the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                            The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                            area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                            granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                            Eleanor.

                            c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                            Dearest Mummy,

                            I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                            interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                            fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                            written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                            We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Safari in Masailand

                            George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                            in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                            happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                            squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                            across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                            safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                            echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                            to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                            So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                            three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                            drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                            alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                            Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                            with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                            installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                            through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                            After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                            Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                            at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                            game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                            by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                            ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                            crazy way.

                            Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                            giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                            stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                            but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                            At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                            the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                            deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                            some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                            camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                            soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                            slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                            and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                            The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                            chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                            water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                            excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                            fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                            one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                            George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                            Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                            European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                            The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                            the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                            angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                            was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                            When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                            last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                            When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                            night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                            noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                            didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                            remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                            For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                            into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                            dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                            hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                            only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                            measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                            inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                            He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                            cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                            river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                            along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                            There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                            into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                            and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                            George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                            thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                            Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                            thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                            and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                            box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                            spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                            matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                            An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                            continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                            half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                            trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                            trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                            In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                            and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                            track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                            once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                            dash board.

                            Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                            discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                            country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                            standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                            Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                            jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                            the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                            Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                            hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                            Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                            typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                            They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                            from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                            galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                            embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                            handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                            necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                            About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                            looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                            blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                            thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                            but two gleaming spears.

                            By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                            stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                            place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                            government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                            the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                            cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                            a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                            away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                            a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                            and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                            offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                            Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                            led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                            thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                            deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                            period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                            mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                            high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                            to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                            I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                            quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                            provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                            To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                            the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                            Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                            stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                            The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                            the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                            fill a four gallon can.

                            However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                            from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                            and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                            operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                            gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                            walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                            Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                            away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                            We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                            peaceful night.

                            We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                            camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                            Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                            was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                            donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                            Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                            reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                            a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                            and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                            walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                            and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                            found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                            these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                            half feet in diameter.

                            At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                            been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                            buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                            It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                            me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                            these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                            neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                            ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                            It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                            wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                            as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                            skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                            These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                            liquidated.

                            The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                            labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                            They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                            land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                            and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                            Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                            George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                            stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                            and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                            season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                            prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                            spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                            is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                            so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                            copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                            beads.

                            It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                            baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                            men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                            company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                            thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                            command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                            and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                            George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                            semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                            remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                            amusement.

                            These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                            themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                            not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                            wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                            effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                            dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                            Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                            sense of humour.

                            “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                            “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                            keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                            undivided attention.

                            After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                            war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                            to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                            equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                            go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                            pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                            from his striking grey eyes.

                            Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                            brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                            Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                            George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                            asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                            Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                            George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                            have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                            not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                            unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                            hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                            was properly light.

                            George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                            route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                            returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                            us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                            about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                            think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                            to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                            dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                            There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                            jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                            slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                            of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                            “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                            already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                            horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                            vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                            determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                            such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                            the end of it.

                            “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                            amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                            had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                            to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                            of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                            this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                            The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                            spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                            afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                            water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                            but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                            at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                            village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                            If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                            So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                            the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                            arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                            But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                            a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                            path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                            lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                            could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                            However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                            and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                            to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                            I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                            find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                            and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                            something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                            though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                            concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                            the safari.

                            Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                            lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                            not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                            meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                            Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                            in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                            creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                            new soap from the washbowl.

                            Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                            that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                            near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                            On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                            rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                            weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                            The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                            grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                            antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                            zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                            down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                            once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                            vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                            When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                            accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                            retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                            and duck back to camp.

                            Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                            carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                            the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                            settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                            saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                            gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                            George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                            our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                            too.”

                            Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                            Dearest Family.

                            Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                            on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                            foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                            enough.

                            To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                            Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                            to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                            which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                            of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                            bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                            observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                            his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                            His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                            but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                            expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                            delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                            his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                            nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                            The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                            to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                            everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                            Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                            ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                            there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                            local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                            is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                            because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                            boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                            didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                            have to get it from the Bank.”

                            The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                            cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                            servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                            the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                            The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                            because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                            two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                            were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                            spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                            once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                            congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                            china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                            dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                            controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                            was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                            It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                            a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                            can be very exasperating employees.

                            The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                            buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                            disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                            coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                            antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                            As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                            cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                            the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                            the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                            of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                            it.

                            Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                            mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                            notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                            after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                            got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                            Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                            One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                            is ended.

                            The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                            last Monday.

                            Much love,
                            Eleanor.

                             

                            #6265
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued  ~ part 6

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Mchewe 6th June 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                              way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                              everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                              compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                              train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                              Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                              Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                              Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                              Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                              dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                              cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                              at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                              leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                              two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                              in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                              handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                              enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                              corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                              dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                              Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                              how things turned out for her.

                              I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                              Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                              mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                              time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                              there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                              offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                              down at Mbeya.

                              George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                              Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                              converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                              Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                              cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                              As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                              George giving him the small car as part payment.

                              It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                              garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                              precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                              With much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 25th June 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                              camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                              Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                              selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                              him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                              25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                              to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                              and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                              guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                              we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                              On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                              Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                              whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                              new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                              three year old son.

                              Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                              me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                              expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                              those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                              I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                              George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 9th July 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                              tale to tell.

                              Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                              deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                              gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                              indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                              this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                              had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                              anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                              went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                              driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                              When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                              quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                              you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                              of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                              an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                              deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                              The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                              had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                              For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                              built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                              open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                              travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                              bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                              missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                              would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                              him at Kilwa.

                              Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                              time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                              tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                              which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                              We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                              been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                              brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                              I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                              Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                              and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                              invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                              I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                              them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                              imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                              and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe 8th October 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                              animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                              revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                              I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                              have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                              before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                              night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                              felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                              have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                              precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                              our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                              Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                              near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                              As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                              in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                              was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                              lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                              two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                              engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                              nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                              a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                              disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                              heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                              wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                              terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                              head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                              picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                              appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                              happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                              clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                              gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                              and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                              scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                              which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                              more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                              Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                              In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                              on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                              claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                              shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                              shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                              affair.

                              I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                              good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                              night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                              just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                              mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                              donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                              bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                              frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                              time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                              fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                              examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                              a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                              houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                              As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                              District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                              asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                              So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                              will be over.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 17th October 1937

                              Dearest Family,

                              More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                              the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                              Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                              there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                              and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                              The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                              early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                              floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                              imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                              a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                              hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                              As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                              kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                              pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                              followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                              to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                              noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                              morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                              this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                              against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                              don’t blame him either.

                              You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                              Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                              Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                              they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                              around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                              should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                              totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                              but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                              Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                              the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                              and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                              leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                              gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                              gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                              once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                              heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                              and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                              guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                              we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                              loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                              farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                              glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                              it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                              This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                              shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                              with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe 18th November 1937

                              My darling Ann,

                              Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                              safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                              how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                              not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                              Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                              Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                              when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                              quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                              funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                              but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                              to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                              Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                              hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                              she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                              calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                              behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                              I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                              Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                              I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                              fun.

                              God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                              and Mummy

                              Mchewe 18th November 1937

                              Hello George Darling,

                              Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                              that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                              I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                              bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                              them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                              that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                              pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                              tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                              Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                              They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                              but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                              and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                              Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                              scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                              from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                              Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                              dentist to have that tooth out.

                              Bye bye, my fine little son.
                              Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                              Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                              accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                              would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                              Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                              present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                              Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                              says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                              being pushed around by anyone.

                              Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                              market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                              feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                              our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                              thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                              George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                              more.

                              There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                              labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                              take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                              One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                              at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                              until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                              Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                              Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                              for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                              One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                              quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                              heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                              whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                              black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                              plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                              switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                              Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                              She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                              as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                              live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                              it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                              This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                              We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                              chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                              look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                              Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                              overloaded.

                              However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                              local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                              take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                              rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                              comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                              I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                              familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                              been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                              avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                              The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                              dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                              one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                              with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                              called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                              though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                              cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                              The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                              escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                              appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                              believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                              there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                              enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                              fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                              the dogs.

                              We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                              Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                              Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                              which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                              the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                              also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                              bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                              wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                              curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                              Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                              volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                              Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                              because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                              and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                              from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                              We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                              had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                              us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                              home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                              what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                              Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                              amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                              material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                              and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                              Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                              Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                              road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                              which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                              Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                              to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                              escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                              upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                              The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                              and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                              branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                              George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                              a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                              even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                              of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                              George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                              Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                              were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                              knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                              the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                              them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                              just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                              Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                              George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                              plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                              boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                              your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                              action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                              will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                              as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                              behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                              amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                              was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                              their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                              took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                              After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                              journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                              disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                              hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                              there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                              sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                              However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                              court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                              the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                              against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                              Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                              used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                              battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                              which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                              remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                              romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                              grass and trees.

                              We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                              courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                              witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                              barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                              of the local natives.

                              Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                              We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                              which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                              gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                              everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                              On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                              neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                              the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                              the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                              was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                              appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                              of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                              opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                              to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                              escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                              know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                              story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                              shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                              However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                              rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                              fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                              the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                              Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                              Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                              ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                              Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                              garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                              Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                              little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                              native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                              road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                              and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                              again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                              The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                              themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                              unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                              the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                              depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                              hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                              go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                              Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                              houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                              foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                              The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                              only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                              Eleanor.

                              Mbulu 20th June 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                              house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                              George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                              goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                              have long lazy days.

                              Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                              from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                              Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                              farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                              owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                              George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                              so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                              the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                              block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                              grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                              watched from sunrise to sunset.

                              Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                              each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                              occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                              earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                              around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                              flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                              the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                              Eleanor.

                              Karatu 3rd July 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                              on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                              miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                              sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                              However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                              three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                              fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                              Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                              and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                              George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                              we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                              around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                              the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                              They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                              invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                              now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                              gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                              lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                              individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                              of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                              real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                              British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                              German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                              is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                              because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                              the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                              hunting.

                              Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                              and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                              get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                              hospital at Oldeani.

                              George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                              me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                              of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                              us at weekends whenever possible.

                              Eleanor.

                              Karatu 12th July 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                              here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                              overcoats until our early bed time.

                              Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                              Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                              anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                              opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                              any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                              What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                              one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                              The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                              startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                              A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                              picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                              pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                              crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                              in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                              animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                              George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                              out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                              pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                              stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                              though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                              almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                              elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                              himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                              slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                              the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                              his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                              incident.

                              One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                              journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                              a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                              coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                              hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                              fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                              mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                              found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                              wrenched right off!

                              Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                              new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                              one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                              There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                              when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                              Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                              German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                              There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                              engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                              forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                              a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                              children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                              Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                              Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                              imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                              produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                              comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                              sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                              The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                              expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                              the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                              blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                              one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                              lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                              butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                              most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                              the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                              hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                              Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                              and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                              kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                              golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                              son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                              Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                              nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                              English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                              conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                              because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                              emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                              I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                              would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                              bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                              is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                              niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                              However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                              but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                              father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                              to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                              money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                              the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                              girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                              severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                              perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                              suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                              thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                              her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                              abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                              but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                              have a sense of humour.

                              Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                              background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                              once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                              travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                              me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                              Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                              she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                              might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                              when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                              it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                              all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                              was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                              replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                              Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                              Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                              her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                              which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                              with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                              fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                              Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                              admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                              I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                              time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                              leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                              to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                              mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                              permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                              the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                              Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                              One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                              but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                              boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                              puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                              absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                              there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                              sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                              handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                              letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                              House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                              and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                              hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                              German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                              time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                              The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                              the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                              Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                              dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                              flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                              help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                              The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                              teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                              scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                              South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                              didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                              Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                              conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                              love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                              stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                              favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                              Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                              German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                              feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                              disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                              smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                              the meals.

                              The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                              afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                              wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                              Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                              flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                              greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                              my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                              at.

                              Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                              few days George will join us for a week.

                              Eleanor.

                              Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                              Dearest Family,

                              You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                              named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                              high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                              him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                              of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                              George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                              before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                              the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                              me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                              had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                              midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                              there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                              away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                              an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                              What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                              able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                              by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                              wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                              sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                              heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                              When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                              Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                              sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                              fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                              She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                              cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                              Cross.”

                              It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                              basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                              calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                              poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                              don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                              When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                              first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                              sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                              asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                              Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                              room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                              which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                              on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                              Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                              Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                              did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                              that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                              at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                              baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                              Eleanor.

                              #6262
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued  ~ part 3

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                                my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                                calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                                astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                                prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                                ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                                ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                                It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                                decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                                very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                                their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                                selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                                caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                                off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                                Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                                and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                                friendly terms with them.

                                Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                                the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                                reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                                has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                                the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                                Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                                She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                                active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                                manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                                have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                                pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                                Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                                shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                                baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                                Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                                the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                                grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                                stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                                arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                                but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                                of what we have.

                                George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                                This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                                farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                                frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                                Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                                which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                                there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                                to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                                Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                                whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                                To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                                of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                                Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                                Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                                normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                                because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                                attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                                Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                                habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                                how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                                Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                                your loving but anxious,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                                to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                                mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                                much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                                mail has not yet arrived.

                                Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                                brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                                handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                                Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                                was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                                law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                                her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                                family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                                same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                                mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                                Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                                What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                                and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                                also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                                has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                                in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                                entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                                Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                                room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                                I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                                took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                                drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                                The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                                thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                                wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                                and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                                as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                                A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                                so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                                not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                                cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                                Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                                he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                                spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                                scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                                for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                                eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                                another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                                with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                                transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                                Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                                she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                                saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                                servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                                come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                                One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                                mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                                like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                                George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                                month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                                To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                                George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                                and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                                Very much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                                beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                                her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                                Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                                I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                                successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                                carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                                wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                                For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                                Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                                of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                                the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                                George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                                what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                                with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                                Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                                settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                                would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                                goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                                had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                                Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                                anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                                would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                                wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                                got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                                bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                                and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                                spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                                to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                                warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                                “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                                there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                                arrived.

                                A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                                kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                                in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                                future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                                o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                                from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                                the sixth to fetch me home.

                                I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                                more could anyone possibly want.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                                and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                                so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                                being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                                dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                                her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                                George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                                native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                                and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                                spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                                Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                                decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                                one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                                back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                                without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                                was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                                enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                                left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                                push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                                put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                                exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                                looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                                the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                                you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                                get that sylph-like figure.”

                                When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                                live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                                Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                                journey.

                                Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                                refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                                a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                                to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                                Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                                baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                                Who would be a mother!
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                                Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                                says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                                of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                                About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                                George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                                lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                                Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                                had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                                out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                                Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                                I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                                with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                                George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                                for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                                I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                                to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                                with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                                “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                                has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                                vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                                enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                                Alfani.

                                George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                                is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                                secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                                up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                                Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                                trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                                from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                                upwards to support his head.

                                Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                                good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                                arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                                the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                                dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                                Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                                “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                                how livid you were, dad?

                                I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                                “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                                Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                                who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                                Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                                some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                                Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                                into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                                ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                                disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                                Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                                former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                                her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                                and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                                Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                                hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                                love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                                The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                                Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                                astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                                Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                                on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                                touch it, it’s hot.”

                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                                proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                                cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                                Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                                Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                                The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                                frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                                his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                                and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                                I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                                native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                                the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                                For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                                fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                                Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                                Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                                began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                                books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                                was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                                Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                                children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                                terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                                as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                                I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                                door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                                madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                                because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                                rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                                opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                                confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                                labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                                shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                                native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                                with strips of cloth.

                                In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                                ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                                to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                                seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                                thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                                to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                                he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                                to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                                We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                                ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                                discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                                to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                                you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                                Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                                Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                                until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                                the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                                interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                                sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                                and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                                frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                                hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                                affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                                affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                                building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                                covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                                they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                                squawking things.

                                Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                                happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                                children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                                rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                                planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                                miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                                there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                                sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                                When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                                prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                                capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                                pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                                broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                                low price.

                                Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                                returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                                Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                                here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                                There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                                berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                                before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                                the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                                berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                                ceremony of presentation.

                                The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                                disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                                week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                                as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                                The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                                anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                                and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                                several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                                forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                                didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                                once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                                would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                                than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                                climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                                ceiling.

                                I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                                away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                                ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                                put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                                I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                                this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                                have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                                reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                                So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                                didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                                Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                                the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                                Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                                Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                                second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                                wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                                mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                                dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                                Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                                looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                                and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                                We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                                Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                                usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                                on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                                at some remote spot.

                                There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                                diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                                said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                                now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                                the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                                diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                                go in the bar.

                                One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                                house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                                funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                                outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                                The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                                and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                                after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                                cheerful keening.

                                Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                                a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                                a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                                hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                                prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                                with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                                very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                                thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                                replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                                to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                                the shamba.

                                Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                                the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                                kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                                the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                                lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                                casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                                heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                                was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                                Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                                George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                                what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                                coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                                is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                                to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                                beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                                anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                                We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                                delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                                into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                                George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                                never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                                she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                                of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                                matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                                pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                                As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                                Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                                to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                                the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                                house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                                muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                                behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                                flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                                By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                                George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                                had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                                turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                                and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                                first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                                had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                                Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                                have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                                garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                                back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                                during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                                children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                                decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                                it looks beautifully fresh.

                                My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                                like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                                ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                                enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                                week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                                staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                                Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                                wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                                cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                                “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                                then?”

                                I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                                not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                                delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                                shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                                regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                                am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                                gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                                much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                                You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                                an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                                cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                                Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                                Your very loving,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                                red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                                thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                                some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                                shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                                sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                                please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                                love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                                her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                                We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                                decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                                crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                                George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                                were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                                plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                                you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                                all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                                starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                                After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                                and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                                bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                                toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                                bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                                deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                                face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                                She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                                Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                                doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                                very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                                rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                                don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                                We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                                windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                                wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                                likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                                gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                                is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                                Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                                but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                                conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                                word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                #6261
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  continued

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                  not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                  very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                  fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                  natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                  houseboy both speak basic English.

                                  I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                  run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                  from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                  farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                  George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                  of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                  hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                  have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                  disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                  pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                  recovered.

                                  But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                  Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                  Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                  for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                  always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                  knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                  welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                  house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                  produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                  The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                  diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                  This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                  whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                  Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                  George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                  his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                  burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                  song.

                                  Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                  sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                  walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                  great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                  hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                  neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                  carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                  George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                  wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                  George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                  I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                  all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                  reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                  the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                  but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                  add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                  Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                  George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                  the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                  filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                  washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                  thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                  looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                  8th. next year.

                                  The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                  days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                  music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                  George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                  according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                  month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                  Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                  friend with whom I could stay.

                                  George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                  love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                  me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                  as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                  you think.

                                  The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                  supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                  decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                  solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                  jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                  were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                  He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                  the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                  he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                  part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                  The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                  fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                  are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                  Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                  waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                  Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                  their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                  bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                  healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                  becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                  way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                  going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                  it is like the best brisket.

                                  See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                  With much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                  Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                  bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                  before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                  so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                  hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                  healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                  love to stay on here.

                                  George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                  South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                  very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                  is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                  possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                  may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                  forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                  Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                  goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                  men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                  at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                  house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                  some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                  chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                  and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                  together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                  size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                  Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                  The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                  was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                  obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                  it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                  cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                  monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                  dish.

                                  And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                  shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                  dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                  body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                  ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                  Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                  soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                  lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                  I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                  the baby will be a girl.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Note
                                  “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                  because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                  Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                  birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                  A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                  started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                  stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                  train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                  old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                  was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                  baby.

                                  He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                  though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                  and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                  My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                  down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                  weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                  Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                  that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                  punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                  My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                  comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                  on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                  I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                  rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                  absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                  are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                  surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                  some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                  pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                  melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                  She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                  at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                  went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                  see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                  nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                  through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                  Tanganyika!”

                                  The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                  of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                  stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                  who longed to cuddle the child.

                                  As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                  to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                  Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                  put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                  Eleanor Rushby

                                   

                                  Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                  happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                  Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                  to meals in the dining car.

                                  We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                  us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                  the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                  Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                  Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                  all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                  Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                  circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                  by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                  most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                  health.

                                  Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                  fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                  offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                  several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                  After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                  welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                  new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                  surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                  willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                  and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                  which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                  the rather old world air of our living room.

                                  In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                  strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                  of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                  George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                  new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                  they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                  kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                  washing up. Lovely!

                                  George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                  planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                  orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                  adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                  journey.

                                  It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                  have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                  Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                  sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                  Your very loving,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                  gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                  matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                  her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                  early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                  My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                  around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                  gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                  the roof.

                                  We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                  with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                  the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                  born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                  Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                  I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                  sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                  the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                  floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                  mosquitoes.

                                  Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                  finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                  attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                  arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                  The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                  her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                  and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                  a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                  value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                  who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                  Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                  baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                  South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                  They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                  around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                  walked beside it.

                                  It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                  countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                  knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                  not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                  period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                  leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                  quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                  pouring out.

                                  After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                  the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                  pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                  to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                  of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                  husband!

                                  The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                  and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                  suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                  They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                  and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                  swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                  the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                  felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                  behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                  hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                  taking cover.

                                  George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                  women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                  round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                  moved on.

                                  Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                  came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                  both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                  He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                  the kill.

                                  Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                  fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                  cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                  Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                  am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                  seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                  we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                  Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                  hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                  rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                  German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                  living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                  radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                  Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                  Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                  teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                  breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                  amusement and my exasperation!

                                  You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                  haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                  heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                  in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                  there.

                                  The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                  wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                  Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                  Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                  Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                  his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                  over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                  hunter.

                                  Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                  and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                  idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                  stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                  Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                  cooking and very like beef fat.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                  here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                  staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                  Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                  together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                  settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                  in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                  car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                  the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                  the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                  journey in so tiny a car.

                                  Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                  the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                  the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                  sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                  wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                  happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                  treat for a pregnant female.

                                  We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                  smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                  peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                  broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                  after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                  and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                  little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                  placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                  know whether that was the thing to do.

                                  We all send our love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                  arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                  to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                  other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                  roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                  now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                  George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                  here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                  hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                  is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                  Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                  As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                  Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                  The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                  machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                  comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                  of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                  bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                  of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                  the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                  George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                  have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                  George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                  George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                  attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                  shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                  bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                  Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                  an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                  During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                  daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                  played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                  sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                  room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                  looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                  half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                  job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                  I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                  then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                  bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                  towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                  I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                  with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                  of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                  with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                  supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                  great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                  The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                  just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                  doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                  looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                  silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                  George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                  laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                  understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                  him.

                                  Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                  transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                  without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                  snowy white.

                                  George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                  company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                  away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                  tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                  Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                  servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                  bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                  Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                  new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                  in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                  He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                  tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                  wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                  infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                  very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                  George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                  a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                  South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                  have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                  streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                  I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                  garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                  large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                  Your affectionate,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                  silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                  very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                  was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                  some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                  with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                  The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                  brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                  We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                  arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                  but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                  gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                  or so miles.

                                  The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                  camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                  beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                  your affectionate,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                  his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                  our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                  or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                  South Africa.

                                  George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                  by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                  came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                  Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                  the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                  several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                  them up in a glass tube.

                                  When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                  take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                  have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                  down to feed the trout.

                                  The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                  and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                  Very much love
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                  Dear Family,

                                  All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                  Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                  There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                  for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                  sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                  progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                  fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                  enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                  the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                  By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                  to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                  too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                  of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                  kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                  boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                  I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                  Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                  us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                  Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                  entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                  George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                  on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                  from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                  because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                  being left high and dry.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                  deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                  sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                  and the other dark.

                                  The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                  that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                  doctor had no vaccine.

                                  George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                  Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                  have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                  We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                  us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                  gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                  the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                  tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                  three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                  Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                  The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                  with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                  there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                  George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                  the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                  afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                  you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                  day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                  her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                  awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                  Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                  perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                  Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                  gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                  thing over again.

                                  At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                  vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                  the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                  George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                  the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                  That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                  convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                  next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                  small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                  The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                  George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                  bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                  Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                  up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                  white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                  behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                  sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                  subdued.

                                  This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                  our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                  fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                  Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                  beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                  edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                  carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                  move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                  bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                  began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                  against the cot.

                                  George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                  take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                  through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                  men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                  diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                  allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                  treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                  There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                  doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                  that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                  coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                  coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                  return for all his hard work.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                  The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                  and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                  he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                  high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                  It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                  home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                  George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                  shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                  car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                  Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                  can we afford one?”

                                  “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                  this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                  cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                  A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                  So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                  the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                  heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                  way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                  Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                  points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                  comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                  a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                  she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                  Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                  on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                  one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                  carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                  of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                  under her own steam.

                                  George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                  be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                  I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                  Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                  kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                  definitely carriage folk now.

                                  Lots of love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                  declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                  clothes.

                                  Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                  rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                  a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                  he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                  Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                  follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                  I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                  delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                  the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                  The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                  They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                  afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                  guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                  back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                  sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                  We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                  Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                  and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                  in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                  went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                  They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                  had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                  refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                  tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                  being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                  feathers had rotted off.

                                  The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                  closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                  I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                  belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                  I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                  to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                  Much love to you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                  because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                  took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                  George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                  to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                  visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                  grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                  four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                  back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                  called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                  The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                  hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                  calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                  always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                  sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                  Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                  Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                  we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                  and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                  temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                  storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                  I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                  Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                  impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                  I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                  Much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                  has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                  had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                  Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                  raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                  no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                  removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                  steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                  The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                  gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                  necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                  needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                  George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                  have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                  George has few tools.

                                  I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                  George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                  in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                  “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                  as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                  engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                  vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                  for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                  she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                  Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                  suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                  and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                  She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                  sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                  She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                  morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                  muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                  returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                  strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                  with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                  We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                  hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                  water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                  picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                  put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                  The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                  ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                  barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                  berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                  ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                  Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                  Lots of love, Eleanor

                                Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 160 total)